FACING 


The  person  charging  this  material  is  re- 
sponsible for  its  return  to  the  library  from 
which  it  was  withdrawn  on  or  before  the 
Latest  Date  stamped  below. 


Theft/  mutilation,  and  underlining  of  books  are  reasons 
for  disciplinary  action  and  may  result  in  dismissal  from 
the  University. 

To  renew  call  Telephone  Center,  333-8400 

UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS  LIBRARY  AT  URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 


^SEP  2 9 


JAN  0 3 IS 


W i 


THE  BEST  OF  THE 


Famous  Alger  Stories  for  Boys 


A new  edition,  five  by  seven  inches,  from  new  plates,  with 
new  illustrations.  Bound  in  cloth,  and  stamped  in  colors  on 
the  front  cover  in  several  designs. 

DISTINCTIVELY  GOOD  LOOKING  VOLUMES. 

THE  LOWEST  PRICED  CLOTH  BOUND  EDI- 
TION AND  BETTER  IN  MANY  WAYS  THAN 
SOME  OF  THE  HIGHER  PRICED  EDITIONS 

More  Alger  Books  are  sold  and  they  are  more  popular  than 
any  other  line  of  Boys’  Books. 

Alger  stands  on  the  boy’s  level,  appeals  to  his  heart,  and 
what  his  heroes  suggest  or  achieve  is  in  the  line  of  advancement 
to  high  standards. 

Alger’s  Books  go  to  the  right  spot  every  time.  His  charac- 
ters are  living  boys  who  do  things. 

Alger  could  look  on  life  as  boys  do,  and  entered  into  their 
plans,  hopes,  and  aspirations  as  they  do. 

The  episodes  are  graphic,  exciting,  realistic.  The  tendency 
of  Alger  stories  is  to  the  formation  of  an  honorable,  manly 
character.  They  convey  lessons  of  pluck,  perseverance,  and 
independence. 

Their  high  moral  character,  clean,  manly  tone,  and  the  whole- 
some lessons  they  teach  without  being  goody-goody^  make  Alger 
Books  as  acceptable  to  the  parents  as  to  the  boys. 


THE  NEW  YORK  BOOK  COMPANY 

New  York,  N.  Y. 


147  Fourth  Avenue 


Harry  Vane,  the  young  vocalist,  charmed  both 
old  and  young.” 


FACING  THE  WORLD 


OR 


THE  HAPS  AND  MISHAPS  OF  HARRY  VANE 


BY 

HORATIO  ALGER,  Jr, 

AUTHOR  OF 

“only  an  IRISH  boy/'  “ THE  CASH  BOY,"  “MAKING  HIS  WAY," 

“strong  and  steady,"  “try  and  trust,"  “bound  to  rise," 
“tony  the  tramp,"  “joe's  luck,"  “do  and  dare," 

“JULIUS  THE  STREET  BOY,"  ETC. 


NEW  YORK 

THE  NEW  YORK  BOOK  COMPANY 
1909 


FACING  THE  WORLD 


CHAPTER  I 

HARRY  RECEIVES  A LETTER 

Here’s  a letter  for  you,  Harry,”  said  George  Howard. 

Thank  you,  Georgie.  Where  did  you  get  it.^^  ” 

I was  passing  the  hotel  on  my  way  home  from  school 
when  Abner  Potts  called  out  to  me  from  the  piazza,  and 
asked  me  to  bring  it  to  you.” 

The  speaker  was  a bright,  round-faced  boy  of  ten.  The 
boy  whom  he  addressed  was  five  or  six  years  older.  He 
had  a pleasant  face,  but  it  was  a strong  face,  also,  and 
there  was  an  air  of  firmness  and  resolution  which  indicated 
that  he  was  a boy  who  knew  his  rights,  and  knowing, 
dared  maintain.  He  was  grave,  too,  but  this  was  not  his 
ordinary  expression.  He  had  special  reason  to  look  sober, 
for  only  a week  previous  he  had  lost  his  father,  and  as  the 
family  consisted  only  of  these  two,  he  was  left,  so  far  as 
near  relatives  were  concerned,  alone  in  the  world. 

Immediately  after  the  funeral  he  had  been  invited  home 
by  Mr.  Benjamin  Howard,  a friend  of  his  father,  but  in  no 
manner  connected  with  him  by  ties  of  relationship. 

You  can  stay  here  as  long  as  you  like,  Harry,”  said 
Mr.  Howard  kindly.  It  will  take  you  some  time  to  form 
your  plans,  perhaps,  and  Georgie  will  be  glad  to  have  your 
company.” 

Thank  you,  Mr.  Howard,”  said  Harry  gratefully. 
There  is  no  place  that  will  seem  so  much  like  home 


6 


Harry  Receives  a Letter 


to  me,  but  I am  old  enough  to  work  at  some  business 
directly.’^ 

Shall  you  look  for  some  employment  here?  ” 

“ No,  my  father  has  a second  cousin  in  Colebrook, 
named  John  Fox.  Before  he  died  he  advised  me  to  write 
to  Mr.  Fox,  and  go  to  his  house  if  I should  receive  an 
invitation.” 

Do  you  know  anything  of  this  John  Fox?  ” 

No;  he  and  my  father  had  not  met  for  many  years — 
in  fact,  since  they  were  both  boys.  I believe  there  had 
been  no  communication  between  them  in  all  that  time.  He 
is  a prosperous  man,  I hear,  and  my  father  thought  he 
would  be  a suitable  guardian.” 

Where  does  he  live  ? ” 

In  Colebrook.” 

“ That  is  a hundred  miles  away,”  said  Mr.  Howard, 
thoughtfully. 

So  father  told  me.” 

Have  you  written  to  Mr.  Fox?  ” 

“ I shall  write  to-night.” 

Have  you  any  idea  how  your  father  was  situated  as 
regards  property?  ” asked  Mr.  Howard,  watching  Harry’s 
face  with  sympathetic  interest. 

I am  afraid  there  is  very  little  property.” 

You  are  right  there.  Your  father  had  in  my  hands 
— he  placed  it  with  me  for  safe  keeping — three  hundred 
dollars.  Then  there  is  the  furniture,  which  it  will  be  best 
to  sell.  I suppose  it  will  hardly  bring  more  than  enough 
to  defray  the  funeral  expenses.” 

I expected  that,  sir.” 

So  that  you  inherit  but  three  hundred  dollars  clear.” 
It  is  enough,  sir,  with  my  good  health  and  strong 
arms,”  answered  Harry  calmly. 

You  are  not  afraid,  then,  to  begin  the  world  on  this 
small  provision  ? ” 

No,  sir,”  said  Harry,  with  calm  confidence. 


Harry  Receives  a Letter 


7 


Well,  I applaud  your  courage,  Harry.  I think,  my- 
self, that  you  will  get  along.” 

I ought  to  say  that  there  is  one  item  of  property  be- 
sides, Mr.  Howard.” 

What  is  that.?” 

Fifty  shares  in  a Lake  Superior  copper  mine.” 
Indeed ! I had  not  heard  of  it,”  said  Mr.  Howard, 
showing  surprise. 

“ My  father  gave  them  to  me  before  he  died,  saying  that 
they  were  probably  worthless,  and  not  worth  handing  over 
to  my  guardian.  He  advised  me  to  keep  them  myself,  and 
if  ever  they  amounted  to  anything,  to  sell  them.” 

How  long  has  he  owned  them.?  ” 

Some  years,  I think.  He  was  on  a visit  to  the  West- 
ern country  when  he  was  induced  to  buy  them.  I don’t 
think  the  mine  is  worked  now.” 

“ Still,  there  is  no  knowing  what  may  come  of  it.  You 
had  better  take  good  care  of  the  shares.” 

I should  like  to  leave  them  with  you,  Mr.  Howard.  I 
don’t  care  to  hand  them  to  Mr.  Fox.” 

Just  as  you  please,  Harry.  Is  Mr.  Fox  your  only 
relative.?  ” he  continued. 

There  may  be  an  exception,”  said  Harry.  An  uncle 
of  mine  disappeared  fifteen  years  ago.  He  was  a sea- 
faring man,  and,  when  last  heard  from,  was  the  mate  of 
a merchant  vessel.  The  vessel  was  lost,  and  I suppose 
he  was  lost  with  it,  but  we  never  could  find  out.  You  know 
my  father  was  an  Englishman.?” 

Yes,  I know  that.” 

And  my  uncle  had  never  been  in  America,  unless  he 
touched  here  on  some  voyage.  Father  came  to  this  coun- 
try when  he  was  twenty-five,  and  married  here.” 

So  you  are  American  bom,  Harry.?  ” 

I consider  myself  an  American,”  said  the  boy,  proudly. 

Besides,  my  mother  was  an  American.” 

And  this  Mr.  Fox — is  he  English.?  ” 


8 


Harry  Receives  a Letter 


He  was  bom  in  Liverpool,  but  was  brought  here  when 
he  was  about  the  age  of  Georgie.” 

I hope,  for  your  sake,  he  will  prove  a good  man. 
What  is  his  business? 

I don’t  know,  nor  did  my  father.  lA.11  I know  is,  that 
he  is  considered  a prosperous  man.” 

We  have  kept  the  reader  waiting  for  some  time  in  ig- 
norance of  the  contents  of  Harry’s  letter.  The  delay, 
however,  has  enabled  us  to  understand  it  better.  It  was 
inclosed  in  a brown  envelope,  and  ran  as  follows : 

Harry  Vane  : I have  receaved  your  letter,  saying 

that  your  father  wants  me  to  be  your  guardeen.  I don’t 
know  as  I have  any  objections,  bein’  a business  man  it 
will  come  easy  to  me,  and  I think  your  father  was  wise 
to  seleck  me.  I am  reddy  to  receave  you  any  time.  You 
will  come  to  Bolton  on  the  cars.  That  is  eight  miles  from 
here,  and  there  is  a stage  that  meats  the  trane.  It  wouldn’t 
do  you  any  harm  to  walk,  but  boys  ain’t  so  active  as  they 
were  in  my  young  days.  The  stage  fare  is  fifty  cents, 
which  I shall  expect  you  to  pay  yourself,  if  you  ride. 

There  is  one  thing  you  don’t  say  anything  about — 
how  much  property  your  pa  left.  I hope  it  is  a good 
round  sum,  and  I will  take  good  care  of  it  for  you.  Enny- 
body  round  here  will  tell  you  that  J ohn  Fox  is  a good  man 
of  business,  and  about  as  sharp  as  most  people.  Mrs. 
Fox  will  be  glad  to  see  you,  and  my  boy,  Joel,  will  be  glad 
to  have  some  one  to  keep  him  kompany.  He  is  about  six- 
teen years  old.  You  don’t  say  how  old  you  are,  but  from 
your  letter  I surmise  that  you  are  as  much  as  that.  You 
will  find  a happy  united  famerly,  consistin’  of  me  and  my 
wife,  Joel  and  his  sister,  Sally.  Sally  is  fourteen,  just 
two  years  younger  than  Joel.  We  live  in  a comfor’able 
way,  but  we  don’t  gorge  ourselves  on  rich,  unhelthy  food. 
No  more  at  present.  Yours  to  command. 


John  Fox.” 


Harry  Receives  a Letter 


9 


Harry  smiled  more  than  once  as  he  read  this  letter. 
When  Mr.  Howard  came  in,  he  handed  it  to  him. 

Your  relative  isn’t  strong  on  spelling,”  remarked  Mr. 
Howard,  as  he  laid  the  letter  on  the  table. 

No,  sir;  but  he  appears  to  be  strong  on  economy.  It 
is  a comfort  to  know  that  I shall  not  be  injured  by  ^ rich, 
unhelthy  food.’  ” 

Do  you  think,  from  the  letter,  that  you  are  likely  to 
get  on  well  with  this  man.^  ” asked  his  friend,  with  a shade 
of  anxiety. 

I don’t  think  I shall,”  answered  Harry,  quietly.  He 
must  be  a great  contrast  to  my  dear  father.” 

Undoubtedly.  Your  father  was  a man  of  education 
and  refinement,  and  it  is  easy  to  see  that  this  man  has 
neither.” 

I will  give  him  a fair  trial,  Mr.  Howard.  I won’t  al- 
low myself  to  be  prejudiced  in  advance.” 

That  is  right.  When  do  you  mean  to  start  for  Cole- 
brook?” 

“ To-morrow  morning.  I have  been  looking  at  a rail- 
road guide,  and  I find  it  will  bring  me  to  Colebrook  in  time 
for  supper.” 

We  should  be  glad  to  have  you  stay  with  us  as  long 
as  possible,  Harry.” 

Thank  you,  Mr.  Howard,  I don’t  doubt  that,  but  the 
struggle  of  life  is  before  me,  and  I may  as  well  enter  upon 
it  at  once.” 


lO 


The  Stagecoach 


CHAPTER  II 

THE  STAGECOACH 

At  four  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  the  conductor  of  the 
train  on  which  Harry  was  a passenger  called  out  Bolton. 

Harry  snatched  up  his  carpetbag,  and  made  his  way  to 
the  door,  for  tliis  was  the  place  where  he  was  to  take  the 
stage  for  Colebrook. 

Two  other  passengers  got  out  at  the  same  time.  One 
was  an  elderly  man,  the  other  a young  man  of  twenty-five. 
They  appeared  to  be  father  and  son,  and,  as  Harry  learned 
afterward,  they  were  engaged  in  farming. 

Any  passengers  for  Colebrook  ” inquired  the  driver 
of  an  old-fashioned  Concord  stage,  which  was  drawn  up 
beside  the  platform. 

There’s  Obed  and  me,”  said  the  old  farmer.  I guess 
we’d  rather  ride  than  foot  it,  though  seventy-five  cents  is 
pretty  steep  just  for  gittin’  over  the  ground.” 

’Tain’t  so  steep  as  the  hills  between  here  and  Cole- 
brook,”  said  the  driver,  chuckling.  Still,  ef  you’d 
rather  walk ” 

I’m  too  old  to  walk ; but  when  I was  Obed’s  age  I 
wouldn’t  have  minded  it.” 

But  I do,”  said  Obed.  Time  is  more  valuable  than 
it  was  in  your  time,  dad.” 

That’s  the  way  with  the  young  folks — ^they  are  all  for 
spending.” 

Harry  judged,  from  the  old  farmer’s  appearance  that 
he  was  not  in  the  habit  of  spending  much  for  dress.  His 
son  was  better  attired. 

May  I ride  on  the  seat  with  yon?  ” asked  Harry,  of 
the  driver. 


The  Stagecoach 


1 1 


Sartain.  Where  are  you  going?  ” 

‘‘  To  Colebrook.” 

Then  this  is  your  team.” 

Harry  climbed  up  with  a boy’s  activity,  and  sat  down 
on  the  broad  seat,  congratulating  himself  that  he  would 
have  a chance  to  see  the  country  and  breathe  better  air 
than  those  confined  inside. 

“ Jest  hold  onto  the  reins,  while  I ship  some  freight  for 
the  grocery  store,”  said  the  driver. 

This  Harry  was  perfectly  willing  to  do,  having  a liking 
for  horses. 

Soon  the  driver  sat  down  on  the  box  beside  him,  and 
started  the  horses. 

You’re  a stranger,  ain’t  you?  ” he  remarked,  with  an 
inquisitive  glance  at  his  young  traveling  companion. 

Yes;  I’ve  never  been  here  beforeo” 

Where  do  you  come  from?  ” 

From  Ferguson.” 

Never  heard  of  the  place.  Where  is  it?  ” 

About  ninety  miles  west  of  here.” 

Sho!  Do  you  intend  to  stay  long  in  Colebrook?  ” 

I don’t  know.  It  will  depend  on  how  I like  it.” 

Are  you  a peddler,  or  traveling  salesman,  or  anything 
of  that  sort?  ” 

No,”  answered  Harry,  smiling.  I may  be  some- 
time, but  I am  afraid  I’m  too  young  to  get  such  a place.” 

“ Well,  you  do  look  young.  I’ve  got  a boy  nigh  about 
as  old  as  you  look.” 

I am  sixteen.” 

I reckoned  about  that.  Are  you  goin’  to  the  tavern  ? ” 

^^No;  I’m  going  to  the  house  of  Mr.  John  Fox.  Do 
you  know  him  ? ” 

Well,  I should  smile.  I reckon  everybody  round  here 
knows  John  Fox.” 

I don’t  know  him.  I never  saw  him  in  my  life.” 

Are  you  goin’  to  board  with  him  ? ” 


12 


The  Stagecoach 


Very  likely.  He  is  to  be  my  guardian.” 

Sho!  You’ll  have  a queer  guardian.  That’s  all  I say.” 
Why  queer?  ” 

The  fact  is,  old  John’ll  cheat  you  out  of  your  eye 
teeth  ef  he  gets  a chance.  He’s  about  the  sharpest  man 
round.” 

“ He  can’t  cheat  me  out  of  much,”  returned  Harry,  not 
especially  reassured  by  this  remark.  What  is  the  busi- 
ness of  Mr.  Fox?  ” 

Well,  he’s  got  some  land,  but  he  makes  his  livin’ 
chiefly  by  tradin’  bosses,  auctioneerin’,  and  such  like.” 

I suppose  he  is  well  off?  ” 

Well,  the  old  man  is  pretty  forehanded.  He’s  alius 
gettin’  money  in  one  way  or  another,  and  he  don’t  cal- 
c’late  to  spend  much.  They  do  say  he  sets  about  as  mean 
a table  as  any  in  Colebrook.” 

That  isn’t  very  encouraging,”  said  Harry,  if  I’m 
to  live  there.” 

How  in  thunder  d’you  come  to  app’int  him  your 
guardeen  ? ” 

My  father  died  recently,  and  Mr.  Fox  is  about  the 
only  relation  he  has  in  America.” 

Your  father  didn’t  know  much  about  old  John,  I 
reckon?  ” 

He  knew  nothing  about  him,  except  that  he  lived  in 
Colebrook,  and  was  pretty  well  off.  What  sort  of  a 
woman  is  Mrs.  Fox?  ” 

She’s  a good  match  for  the  old  man.  She’s  about  as 
mean  as  he  is.  Once  a year  the  Sewin’  Circle  meets  there, 
and  my  wife  says — she’s  a member,  you  know — ^that  of 
all  the  dough  pies  and  cake  that  she  ever  ate,  Mrs.  Fox’s 
will  take  the  premium.” 

Mr.  Fox  wrote  me  that  he  had  two  children.” 

Yes,  there’s  Joel — ^he’s  about  your  age.  He’s  a chip 
of  the  old  block,  red-headed  and  freckled,  just  like  the  old 
man.  I don’t  believe  Joel  ever  spent  a cent  in  his  life. 


The  Stagecoach 


13 


He  hangs  on  to  money  as  tight  as  ef  his  life  depended 
on’t.” 

'‘I  am  afraid  he  won’t  prove  a very  agreeable  com- 
panion, then.” 

Ain’t  a very  pop’lar  boy,  that’s  a fact.  He  swapped 
jackknives  with  my  boy  last  week.  I told  Jim  he’d  be 
took  in,  and  he  was.  It’s  hard  to  git  ahead  of  Joel.” 
There’s  a girl,  too,  isn’t  there  ” 

Yes,  Sally.” 

“ Is  she  pretty  ? ” 

She  looks  like  her  ma,  except  that  she’s  red-headed 
like  her  pa.  She’s  pretty  smart  to  work,  but  she’s  as 
homely  as  they  make  ’em.” 

I’m  glad  to  know  something  of  the  family,  but  I’m 
afraid  I shan’t  enjoy  myself  very  much  among  the 
Foxes.” 

^^You  ain’t  used  to  livin’  with  foxes,  then.^^  ” said  the 
driver,  with  a grin. 

No,  nor  with  people  like  them.  By  the  way,  who  are 
the  two  other  passengers  ? ” 

Elias  J ones  and  his  son,  Obed.  ’Lias  is  a farmer,  and 
pretty  well  off.  He’s  got  a good  farm,  and  a few  thou- 
sand dollars  in  bank  stock.  Obed’s  got  a farm,  too.” 

Are  they  anything  like  my  friends,  the  Foxes 
^^No;  they’re  a good  sight  better.  Old  ’Lias  don’t 
spend  money  foolishly — he’s  a careful  man — but  he  isn’t 
mean.  Folks  in  his  house  have  plenty  to  eat,  and  good, 
wholesome  food,  too.  Then  he’s  always  willin’  to  pay  his 
share  for  the  church  and  other  purposes.” 

‘‘He  thought  seventy -five  cents  rather  high  stage  fare 
“ That’s  only  his  joke.  He’d  rather  pay  a dollar  and  a 
half  than  walk.” 

“ Mr.  Fox  wrote  me  that  he  thought  it  wouldn’t  do  me 
any  harm  to  walk  from  Bolton  to  Colebrook,  and  save  the 
stage  fare.” 

“ Jest  like  old  John.  He  grudges  me  my  livin’.” 

2 o 


14 


The  Stagecoach 


Does  he  ever  ride  with  you  himself?  ” 

He  always  has  a horse  of  his  own.  If  he  hadn’t  he’d 
walk.” 

“ I think  I’ve  got  my  money’s  worth  in  information,” 
said  Harry,  smiling.  I’m  glad  I rode  on  the  box.” 

You’re  welcome  to  all  I can  tell  you.  I’m  sorry  you’re 
going  to  live  with  John  Fox,  though.” 

So  am  I,  after  what  you  have  told  me.  As  it  was  my 
father’s  wish,  I shall  give  him  a trial,  but  I shan’t  stay 
long  if  I don’t  like  him.” 

“ You’ll  soon  get  tired  of  your  new  home,  I reckon.” 

With  such  conversation  Harry  beguiled  the  way.  On 
the  whole,  he  enjoyed  the  ride.  There  were  hills,  and 
here  and  there  the  road  ran  through  the  woods.  He  could 
hear  the  singing  of  birds,  and,  notwithstanding  what  he 
had  heard,  he  felt  in  good  spirits.  There  are  times  when 
the; young,  buoyed  by  hope,  fancy  it  is  easy  to  conquer 
the  world.  The  future  looks  rose-colored,  and  success 
seems  certain.  Harry  was  in  such  a mood.  He  was  com- 
ing to  an  uncongenial  home  and  among  sordid,  mean  peo- 
ple, but  he  did  not  care  for  that. 

I shan’t  have  to  live  with  them  any  longer  than  I like,” 
he  said  to  himself. 

It  is  well  that  youth  is  so  hopeful  and  sanguine.  There 
are  trials  and  difficulties  enough  in  store  in  most  cases. 
Hope  and  courage  make  them  easier  to  meet,  and  easier 
to  overcome. 

At  length  the  stage  entered  the  village  of  Colebrook.  It 
was  a village  of  moderate  size — about  two  hundred  houses 
being  scattered  over  a tract  half  a mile  square.  Occupy- 
ing a central  position  was  the  tavern,  a square,  two-story 
building,  with  a piazza  in  front,  on  which  was  congregated 
a number  of  villagers.  After  rapidly  scanning  them,  the 
driver  said: 

Do  you  see  that  tall  man  leanin’  against  a post? 

Yes.” 


55 


T1  le  Danger  Signal 


15 


That’s  your  giiardeen!  That’s  John  Fox  himself,  as 
large  as  life,  and  just  about  as  homely.” 


CHAPTER  III 

I'HE  DANGER  SIGNAL 

The  man  pointed  out  to  Harry  as  his  guardian  was  tall, 
loosely  put  together,  with  a sharp,  thin  visage  surrounded 
by  a thicket  of  dull-red  hair.  He  came  forward,  as  Harry 
jumped  to  the  ground  after  descending  from  his  elevated 
perch,  and  said:  I reckon  this  is  Harry  Vane.^  ” 

That  is  my  name,  sir.” 

Glad  to  see  you.  Just  take  your  traps,  and  come 
along  with  me.  Mis’  Fox  will  have  supper  ready  by  the 
time  we  come.”  ^ 

Harry  was  not,  on  the  whole,  attracted  by  the  appear- 
ance of  his  guardian.  There  was  a crafty  look  about  the 
eyes  of  Mr.  Fox,  which  seemed  to  make  his  name  appro- 
priate. He  surveyed  his  young  ward  critically. 

You’re  pretty  well  grown,”  he  said. 

Yes,  sir.” 

And  look  stout  and  strong.” 

I believe  I am  both.” 

My  boy,  Joel,  is  as  tall  as  you,  but  not  so  hefty.” 
How  old  is  he,  Mr.  Fox.^^  ” 

Close  on  to  sixteen.” 

So  am  I.” 

“ He’s  goin’  to  be  tall,  like  me.  He’s  a sharp  boy — 
Joel.” 

Perhaps  he  has  an  advantage  of  me  in  that,”  said 
Harry,  smiling. 

You  look  sharp  enough.” 

Thank  you.” 


i6 


The  Danger  Sigiial 


I guess  you  can  wrastle  round  and  make  a llvin\” 

I hope  so.” 

By  the  way,  you  didn’t  write  how  much  property  your 
father  left.” 

No,  I didn’t  think  of  it.” 

It’s  really  important,  though,  aPs  your  guardian  I 
ought  to  know.” 

“ After  the  funeral  bills  are  paid,  I presume  there’ll  be 
about  three  hundred  dollars.” 

Mr.  Fox  stopped  short  and  whistled. 

Sho ! ” he  exclaimed;  is  that  all?  ” 

“ There  may  be  a few  dollars  more.” 

‘VWell,  well,”  said  John  Fox,  in  evident  disappointment, 
I thought  there’d  be  a good  deal  more — maybe  three 
thousand  dollars.” 

Father  hadn’t  much  talent  at  making  money,”  said 
Harry  soberly. 

I should  say  not.  Why,  that  money  won’t  last  you 
no  time  at  all.” 

“ I mean  to  make  it  last  a good  while,  Mr.  Fox.” 

How.?  ” 

I am  old  enough  to  work  for  a living.  Isn’t  there 
something  I can  find  to  do  in  Colebrook.?  ” 

“ We’ll  think  of  that,”  said  John  Fox,  surveying 
Harry’s  strongly  knit,  though  boyish,  form  thoughtfully. 
Have  you  been  used  to  hoi^es  ? ” 

“ Father  didn’t  own  any  horses,  but  a neighbor  of  ours 
did,  and  I’ve  taken  care  of  them  a week  at  a time  when 
his  son  was  away.” 

“ That’s  good.  Boys  ought  to  know  about  horses.  We 
had  a city  boy  down  here  last  summer  who  was  afraid  of 
horses.  He  didn’t  dare  to  go  into  the  stall  with  them.” 

I don’t  think  you’ll  find  me  afraid  of  horses.  Do  you 
keep  any  ? ” 

I mostly  have  two  or  three  on  hand.  I do  consider- 
able tradin’  in  horses.” 


The  Danger  Signal 


17 


Does  your  son  like  horses  ? ” 

Well,  middlin’.  He’s  used  to  drivin’  ’em.  He  ain’t 
got  such  a fancy  for  ’em  as  I have.  I tell  you  what, 
Harry — that’s  your  name,  isn’t  it  ? ” 

“ Yes,  sir.” 

I guess  I can  give  you  work  myself.  There’s  always 
more  or  less  to  do  round  a place.  I keep  a man  part  of 
the  time,  but,  I reckon  I can  let  him  go  and  take  you  on 
instead.  You  see,  that  will  count  on  your  board,  and  you 
don’t  want  to  spend  your  money  too  fast.” 

“ How  much  are  you  willing  to  pay  me,  Mr.  Fox?  ” 

We’ll  settle  that  after  a week,  when  I see  how  well  you 
work,”  replied  Mr.  Fox  cautiously. 

Very  well,  sir.  There’s  only  one  thing  I will  stipu- 
late; I will  wait  a day  or  two  before  going  to  work.  I 
want  to  look  about  the  place  a little.” 

“Just  as  you  say,  but  I’d  hke  to  get  you  started  as 
soon  as  possible.” 

While  this  conversation  was  going  on,  they  had  trav- 
ersed a considerable  distance.  A little  distance  ahead  ap- 
peared a square  house,  painted  yellow,  with  a barn  a little 
back  on  the  left,  and  two  old  wagons  alongside. 

“ That’s  my  house,”  said  John  Fox. 

“ Is  it?  ” ^ 

“ Yes,  it  was  the  old  Pay  son  place.  I had  a mortgage 
on  it  which  old  Caleb  Payson  couldn’t  pay,  so  I took  pos- 
session six  years  ago.” 

“ And  what  became  of  the  former  owner?  ” 

“ Old  Caleb  ? He  died  in  the  poorhouse  last  year.” 

“ That  was  a sad  fate.” 

“ Well,  he  had  enough  to  eat,  and  didn’t  want  for 
nothin’.  I made  a pretty  good  bargain,  for  the  place  was 
worth  thirty  per  cent  more  than  the  face  of  the  mortgage. 
Still,  as  there  was  nobody  wanted  it  enough  to  bid  more, 
I got  it  for  the  face  of  the  mortgage.  There’s  twenty 
acres  belongs  to  it.” 


i8 


The  Danger  Signal 


It  seems  as  if  Mr.  Payson  ought  to  have  received  the 
full  value  of  the  place,”  said  Harry,  thinking  with  pity  of 
the  old  man  who  had  to  leave  his  home  and  live  on  the 
town. 

‘‘  That’s  a very  unpractical  remark,  Harry  Vane,”  said 
J ohn  Fox,  somewhat  contemptuously.  It  shows  you 
ain’t  used  to  business.  But  here’s  Joel.” 

Joel,  a tall  boy  in  figure,  like  his  father,  here  came  for- 
ward and  eyed  Harry  with  sharp  curiosity. 

How  are  ye.^^  ” said  Joel,  extending  a red  hand,  cov- 
ered with  warts. 

Pretty  well,  thank  you,”  said  Harry,  not  much  at- 
tracted to  his  new  acquaintance. 

Here’s  Sally,  too ! ” said  J ohn  Fox.  Sally,  this  is 
my  ward,  Harry  Vane.” 

Sally,  who  bore  a striking  family  resemblance  to  her 
father  and  brother,  giggled. 

“ Don’t  be  bashful,  Sally.  Shake  hands  with  the 
boy ! ” 

Sally  extended  her  hand  shyly,  and  giggled  again. 

I leave  you  young  folks  to  get  acquainted,  and  will 
go  into  the  house,  and  see  if  your  mother  has  got  supper 
ready.” 

“ Ain’t  he  nice  lookin’,”  said  Sally,  in  an  audible  aside 
to  Joel. 

Harry  heard  the  remark  and  felt  uncomfortable.  It 
was  flattering,  but  compliments  from  a girl  like  Sally  Fox 
didn’t  seem  to  affect  him. 

The  three  young  people  got  better  acquainted  within 
the  next  fifteen  minutes,  when  they  were  called  to  supper, 
but  I have  a special  reason  for  postponing  any  immediate 
account  of  their  conference.  Mrs.  Fox,  to  whom  Harry 
was  introduced  at  the  supper  table,  was  as  peculiar  in  her 
appearance,  and  as  destitute  of  beauty  as  the  rest  of  the 
family.  She  was  prepared  to  be  very  attentive  to  Harry, 
but,  having  learned  from  her  husband  the  moderate 


The  'Danger  Signal 


19 


amount  of  his  fortune,  thought  it  hardly  worth  while  to 
be  more  than  coldly  civil. 

^ ^ m ^ 

The  next  day,  Harry,  feeling,  it  must  be  confessed, 
rather  homesick,  declined  JoePs  company,  and  took  an 
extended  stroll  about  the  town.  He  found  that  though 
the  railway  by  which  he  had  come  was  eight  miles  distant, 
there  was  another,  passing  within  a mile  of  the  village. 
He  struck  upon  it,  and  before  proceeding  far  made  a 
startling  discovery.  There  had  been  some  heavy  rains, 
which  had  washed  out  the  road  for  a considerable  distance, 
causing  the  track  to  give  way. 

Good  Heavens ! ” thought  Harry,  if  a train  comes 
over  the  road  before  this  is  mended,  there’ll  be  a wreck  and 
loss  of  life.  What  can  I do  ? ” 

Just  across  a field  stood  a small  house.  In  the  yard  the 
week’s  washing  was  hung  out.  Among  the  articles  was  a 
red  tablecloth. 

May  I borrow  that  tablecloth?  ” asked  Harry,  in  ex- 
citement, of  a woman  in  the  doorway. 

Land  sakes!  what  for?”  she  asked. 

To  signal  the  train.  The  road’s  washed  away.” 

Yes,  yes;  I’m  expectin’  my  darter  on  that  train,”  an- 
swered the  woman,  now  as  excited  as  our  hero.  Hurry 
up ! the  train’s  due  in  fifteen  minutes.” 

Seizing  the  tablecloth,  Harry  ran  back  to  the  railroad. 
He  hurried  down  the  track  west  of  a curve  which  was  a 
few  hundred  feet  beyond  the  washout,  and  saw  the  train 
coming  at  full  speed. 

He  jumped  on  a fence  skirting  the  tracks,  and  waved 
the  tablecloth  wildly. 

Will  they  see  it?  ” he  asked  himself  anxiously. 


20 


A Good  Morning’s  Work 


CHAPTER  IV 

A GOOD  morning’s  WORK 

It  was  an  anxious  moment  for  Harry  as  he  stood  wav- 
ing the  danger  signal,  uncertain  whether  it  would  attract 
the  attention  of  the  engineer.  It  did!  The  engineer, 
though  not  understanding  the  meaning  of  the  signal,  not 
knowing,  indeed,  but  it  might  be  a boy’s  freak,  prudently 
heeded  it,  and  reversing  the  engine,  stopped  the  train 
within  a short  distance  of  the  place  of  danger. 

“ Thank  God ! ” exclaimed  Harry,  breathing  a deep  sigh 
of  relief. 

The  engineer  alighted  from  the  train,  and,  when  he 
looked  ahead,  needed  no  explanation. 

My  boy ! ” he  said  with  a shudder,  you  have  saved 
the  train.” 

I am  glad  of  it,  sir.  My  heart  was  in  my  mouth,  lest 
you  should  not  see  my  signal.” 

By  this  time  the  passengers,  whose  curiosity  had  been 
roused  by  the  sudden  halt,  began  to  pour  out  of  the  cars. 

When  they  saw  the  washout,  strong  men  turned  pale, 
and  ladies  grew  faint,  while  many  a fervent  ejaculation  of 
gratitude  was  heard  at  the  wonderful  escape. 

‘‘We  owe  our  lives  to  this  boy!  ” said  the  engineer.  “ It 
was  he  who  stood  on  the  fence  and  signaled  me.  We  owe 
our  deliverance  to  this — tablecloth.” 

One  impressible  lady,  who  had  two  young  children  with 
her,  threw  her  arms  round  Harry’s  neck,  and  kissed  him, 
much  to  our  hero’s  embarrassment,  while  half  a dozen  gen- 
tlemen shook  hands  with  him. 

A small  man,  somewhat  portly,  pushed  his  way  up  to 
Harry. 

“ What’s  your  name,  my  lad.^  ” he  asked  brusquely. 


A Good  Morning’s  Work 


21 


Harry  Vane.” 

Where  do  you  live  ? ” 

In  Colebrook — at  present.” 

When  did  you  discover  this  washout?  ” 

Not  over  ten  minutes  since.” 

And  where  did  you  get  your  signal  ” 

In  the  yard  of  yonder  house,  sir.” 

You  have  shown  wonderful  promptness  and  presence 
of  mind.  Probably  you  don’t  know  me.” 

No,  sir.” 

I am  the  president  and  leading  stockholder  of  the 
road,  and  my  property  has  come  very  near  being  the  death 
of  me.  Gentlemen  here  the  president  turned  to  the 
group  of  gentlemen  around  him — don’t  you  think  this 
boy  deserves  a testimonial.'^  ” 

Yes,  yes ! ” returned  the  gentlemen,  in  chorus. 

So  do  I,  and  I lead  off  with  a subscription  of  twenty 
dollars.” 

“ Here’s  another  twenty ! ” 

And  here’s  ten ! ” 

Here’s  five!” 

So  one  after  another  followed  the  president’s  lead,  the 
president  himself  making  the  rounds  bareheaded,  and  gath- 
ering the  contributions  in  his  hat. 

“ Oh,  sir ! ” said  Harry,  as  soon  as  he  understood  what 
was  going  forward,  don’t  reward  me  for  what  was  only 
my  duty.  I should  be  ashamed  to  accept  anything  for  the 
little  I have  done.” 

You  may  count  it  little  to  save  the  lives  of  a train  full 
of  people,”  said  the  president  dryly,  but  we  set  a slight 
value  upon  our  lives  and  limbs.  Are  you  rich?” 

No,  sir.” 

So  I thought.  Well,  you  needn’t  be  ashamed  to  ac- 
cept a little  testimonial  of  our  gratitude.” 

Let  me  do  my  share,”  said  a young  lady,  as  she 
dropped  a bill  into  the  hat. 


22 


A Good  Morning’s  Work 


Certainly,  miss.  The  ladies  are  by  no  means  to  be 
slighted.” 

When  all  so  disposed  had  contributed,  the  president 
handed  the  pile  of  bills  , to  Harry. 

“ Take  them,  my  boy,”  he  said,  and  make  good  use 
of  them.  I shall  owe  you  a considerable  balance,  for  I 
value  my  life  at  more  than  twenty  dollars.  Here  is  my 
card.  If  you  ever  need  a friend,  or  a service,  call  on  me.” 

Then  the  president  gave  directions  to  the  engineer  to 
run  back  to  the  preceding  station,  where  there  was  a tele- 
graph office,  from  which  messages  could  be  sent  in  both 
directions  to  warn  trains  of  the  washout. 

Though  it  has  taken  me  considerable  time  to  narrate 
this  incident,  the  time  consumed  was  very  brief,  and  Harry 
was  left  with  his  hands  full  of  money,  hardly  knowing 
whether  he  was  awake  or  dreaming. 

One  thing  seemed  to  him  only  fair — ^to  give  the  owner 
of  the  tablecloth  some  small  share  of  the  money,  as  an 
acknowledgment  for  the  use  of  her  property. 

Here,  madam,”  said  Harry,  when  he  had  retraced  his 
steps  to  the  house,  is  your  tablecloth,  for  which  I am 
much  obliged.  It  saved  the  train.” 

Well,  I’m  thankful!  Little  did  I ever  think  a table- 
cloth would  do  so  much  good.  Why,  it  only  cost  me  a 
dollar  and  a quarter.” 

Allow  me  to  ask  your  acceptance  of  this  bill  to  pay 
you  for  the  use  of  it.” 

Land  sakes  I why,  you’ve  given  me  ten  dollars ! ” 

It’s  all  right.  It  came  from  the  passengers.  They 
gave  me  something,  too.” 

“ How  much  did  they  give  you  ? ” 

I don’t  know  yet,”  answered  Harry,  thinking  it  un- 
wise to  gratify  the  curiosity  of  the  good  lady. 

Did  they  say  this  money  was  for  me?  ” she  asked. 

^^No;  but  I am  sure  they  would  think  you  ought  to 
have  it.” 


A Good  Morning’s  Work 


23 


Well,  I’m  sure  Fm  very  much  obleeged.  Ten  dollars ! 
Why,  I haven’t  hed  so  much  money  in  a long  time.” 

“ You  can  buy  a new  tablecloth.” 

No,  I won’t;  the  old  one  will  do.  I’ll  buy  me  a shawl 
to  wear  Sundays.  I haven’t  had  one  since  I was  married. 
You  didn’t  tell  me  your  name.” 

My  name  is  Harry  Vane.” 

Do  you  live  round  here  ? I never  heerd  the  name 
afore.” 

I’ve  just  come  to  the  village.  I’m  going  to  live  with 
John  Fox.” 

You  don’t  say!  Be  you  any  kin  to  Fox.?  ” 

Not  very  near.  He’s  my  guardian.” 

Sho!  you  don’t  say.  Well,  I hope  you’ll  like  him.” 

She  spoke  in  rather  a dubious  tone.  Harry  smiled.  He 
had  already  made  up  his  mind  on  that  subject,  but  did 
not  care  to  take  a stranger  into  his  confidence. 

I hope  so,”  he  said. 

If  he  hears  you’ve  had  any  money  give  you,  he’ll  want 
to  take  care  of  it  for  you.” 

This  consideration  had  not  occurred  to  Harry.  Indeed, 
he  had  for  so  short  a time  been  the  possessor  of  the  money, 
of  which  he  did  not  know  the  amount,  that  this  was  not 
surprising. 

“Well,  good-morning!”  he  said. 

“ Good-momin’ ! It’s  been  a lucky  mornin’  for  both  of 
us.  Hadn’t  you  better  see  how  much  money  you’ve  got.?  ” 

“ Not  now.  I’m  in  a hurry.” 

Indeed,  Harry  had  some  curiosity  on  the  subject  him- 
self. He  was  not  quite  sure  whether  he  ought  to  have  ac- 
cepted money  for  the  service  he  had  rendered,  but  then 
the  president  of  the  road  thought  it  right,  and  our  hero 
felt  in  his  own  case  that  he  would  ha^ve  liked  to  do  some- 
thing for  a person  who  had  saved  his  life.  So  he  quieted 
his  scruples,  and  determined  to  accept  thankfully  what  had 
been  showered  upon  him. 


24 


Harry’s  Savings  Bank 


I must  go  somewhere  where  I can  count  this  money 
unobserved,”  he  said  to  himself. 

Not  far  away  he  saw  a ruined  shed.  Near  it  were  the 
charred  remains  of  a house  that  had  been  consumed.  The 
shed  had  not  been  much  injured. 

Harry  entered  the  shed,  and  sitting  down  on  a log,  took 
out  the  bills,  which  he  had  hurriedly  stuffed  in  his  pocket, 
and  began  to  count  them. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  detail  the  counting.  The  sum 
total  is  what  we  want  to  find  out.  It  was  large  enough  to 
amaze  and  gratify  him.  Though  a majority  of  the  bills 
were  small,  there  were  many  of  them,  and  the  aggregate 
sum  was  two  hundred  and  eighty-nine  dollars  and  fifty 
cents. 

The  fifty  cents  had  been  dropped  into  the  hat  by  a child. 

Had  Harry  retained  the  ten  dollars  given  to  the  owner 
of  the  tablecloth,  he  would  have  within  fifty  cents  of  three 
hundred  dollars. 


CHAPTER  V 
Harry’s  savings  bank 

AiiMOST  three  hundred  dollars ! ” murmured  Harry, 
joyously.  It  has  been,  indeed,  a lucky  morning  for  me. 
It  has  nearly  doubled  my  property.” 

The  question  arose  in  his  mind : Should  he  give  this 

money  to  Mr.  Fox  to  keep  for  him?  ” 

Had  his  guardian  been  a man  like  Mr.  Howard,  he  would 
have  had  no  hesitation  in  giving  this  windfall  into  his 
hands.  But  he  had  formed  a poor  opinion  of  John  Fox, 
apart  from  the  unfavorable  accounts  he  had  heard  of  him, 
and  was  beginning  to  be  sorry  he  had  come  into  his  charge. 
“No,”  he  decided,  “I  won’t  give  him  this  money.  I 


Harry's  Savings  Bank 


25 


won^t  even  let  him  know  I have  it.”  Where,  then,  could 
he  conceal  it  ? He  could  not  very  well  carry  it  about  with 
him  all  the  time.  Moreover,  it  would  be  dangerous.  If 
he  could  put  it  in  a savings  bank,  that  might  answer,  but 
should  Mr.  Fox  learn  that  he  had  a deposit  anywhere,  he 
might,  as  guardian,  have  power  to  claim  it.  On  the  whole, 
Harry  felt  puzzled  to  know  what  to  do  with  his  suddenly 
acquired  wealth. 

“ I wish  I had  asked  the  president  of  the  road  to  take 
care  of  the  money  for  me,”  thought  Harry.  “ It  would 
have  been  safe  in  his  hands.” 

Still  undecided,  our  hero  walked  over  to  the  ruined 
house,  and  began  to  look  about  him.  In  one  comer,  he 
noticed  a little,  leather-covered,  black  trunk,  not  more  than 
a foot  long,  and  six  inches  deep,  which  was  apparently 
uninjured,  having  been  thrown  out  of  a window.  It  was 
locked,  but  a small  key  was  in  the  lock. 

An  idea  struck  him.  He  would  convert  this  miniature 
trunk  into  a cash  box,  and  deposit  his  wealth  therein.  He 
could  no  doubt  conceal  it  somewhere  afterwards. 

Opening  the  trunk  he  found  it  empty.  The  lock  seemed 
in  good  condition.  He  made  a pile  of  the  bills,  and  de- 
positing them  in  this  receptacle,  locked  the  trunk  and  put 
the  key  in  his  pocket. 

Now  for  a place  of  concealment. 

Harry  came  out  of  the  shed,  and  looked  scrutinizingly 
around  him.  Not  far  away  was  a sharp  elevation  sur- 
mounted by  trees.  Without  any  definite  idea,  Harry,  box 
in  hand,  ascended  the  elevation,  and  from  the  top  had  an 
extended  view  of  the  neighborhood.  This,  however,  was 
not  what  he  wanted.  The  hill  was  of  a gravelly  formation, 
and  therefore  dry.  At  one  point  near  a withered  tree,  our 
hero  detected  a cavity,  made  either  by  accident  or  design. 
Its  location  near  the  tree  made  it  easy  to  discover. 

Why  not  hide  the  trunk  here?  ” he  said  to  himself. 

The  more  he  thought  of  it,  the  more  he  liked  the  idea. 


26 


Harry^s  Savings  Bank 


It  might  not  be  a good  permanent  hiding  place,  but  it 
would  do  till  he  had  time  to  think  of  another. 

With  a little  labor  he  enlarged  and  deepened  the  hole, 
till  he  could  easily  store  away  the  box  in  its  recess,  then 
covered  it  up  carefully,  and  strewed  grass  and  leaves  over 
all  to  hide  the  traces  of  excavation. 

There,  that  will  do,”  he  said,  in  a tone  of  satisfaction. 
“ Let  Mr.  Fox  find  it  if  he  can.” 

He  had  reserved  for  possible  need  fifteen  dollars  in 
small  bills,  which  he  put  into  his  pocketbook.  He  had  been 
reduced  to  a single  dollar  after  defraying  the  expenses  of 
his  journey,  but  now  he  felt  quite  in  funds.  Having  no 
further  business  on  the  hillock,  he  descended  to  the  rail- 
way, and  took  his  way  homeward,  without  passing  the 
scene  of  the  washout. 

Had  he  done  so  he  would  have  found  his  respected  guar- 
dian with  his  son,  Joel,  and  quite  a large  number  of  the 
village  people  on  the  spot,  looking  curiously  about  them. 

John  Fox  had  heard  the  news  in  the  post  office,  and  had 
started  off  at  once  for  the  scene  of  danger.  He  had  a keen 
scent  for  possible  advantage,  and  not  being  sure  when  he 
started  but  there  had  really  been  a smash-up — such  was 
the  erroneous  report  that  had  come  to  the  village — thought 
it  possible  that  he  might  discover  something  thrown  away 
by  terrified  passengers  that  would  be  of  use  to  him.  I 
am  not  prepared  to  say  that  he  was  disappointed  to  find 
that  the  danger  had  been  averted,  but  he  was,  at  any  rate, 
sorry  that  he  was  not  likely  to  be  repaid  for  his  journey. 
How’d  they  hear  of  the  washout  ” he  asked,  puzzled. 
I heerd  that  a boy  discovered  it,  and  signaled  the 
train,”  said  his  neighbor. 

A boy ! What  boy?  ” 

I didn’t  hear  tell.” 

How  did  he  do  it?  ” 

“ Waved  a shawl,  or  somethin’.  The  engineer  saw  it, 
and  stopped  the  cars.” 


Harry’s  Savings  Bank 


27 


John  Fox  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

“ That  don’t  seem  likely,”  was  his  comment ; where 

would  a boy  find  a shawl?  He  didn’t  wear  it,  did  he?  ” 

His  informant  looked  puzzled. 

“ Like  as  not  he  borrowed  it  of  Mrs.  Brock,”  he  sug- 
gested. 

Mrs.  Brock  was  the  woman  living  in  the  small  house  near 
by,  so  that  the  speaker’s  surmise  was  correct.  It  struck 
John  Fox  as  possible,  and  he  said  so. 

I guess  I’ll  go  and  ask  the  Widder  Brock,”  he  said. 

She  must  have  seen  the  train,  livin’  so  near  as  she 
does.” 

I’ll  go  along  with  you.” 

The  two  men  soon  found  themselves  on  Mrs.  Brock’s 
premises.  The  widow  was  out  in  the  yard,  hanging  some 
clothes  on  the  line. 

Good-mornin’,  Mrs.  Brock,”  said  John  Fox.  You’ve 
come  nigh  havin’  a causality  here.” 

This  was  doubtless  meant  for  casualty,  but  Mr.  Fox  was 
not  always  correct  in  his  language. 

You’re  right  there,  Mr.  Fox,”  answered  Mrs.  Brock. 

I was  awful  skeered  about  it,  for  I thought  my  Nancy 
might  be  on  the  train.  When  the  boy  run  into  my 
yard ” 

The  boy ! What  boy  ? ” asked  Fox  eagerly.  It  was 
the  same  question  he  had  asked  before. 

“Land  sakes ! don’t  you  know?”  asked  Mrs.  Brock,  in 
surprise. 

“ How  should  I know?  I’ve  only  just  come.” 

“ Why,  it  was  your  boy.” 

“ My  boy  ? I left  J oel  at  home.  I don’t  see  how  he 
came  here.” 

“ It  wasn’t  Joel.  It  was  that  boy  you  are  guardeen  of.” 

“ What ! Harry  Vane?  ” ejaculated  Fox,  in  genuine  sur- 
prise. 

“ I don’t  know  his  name.  He  didn’t  tell  me.” 


28 


Harry’s  Savings  Bank 


Tell  me  all  about  it,  Mrs.  Brock.  If  it  was  my  ward, 
I want  to  know  all  that’s  took  place.” 

“ Well,  you  see,  he  ran  into  my  yard  all  out  of  breath, 
and  grabbin’  a red  tablecloth  from  the  line,  asked  me  if  I 
would  lend  it  to  him.  ‘ Land’s  sakes ! ’ says  I,  ^ what  do 
you  want  of  a tablecloth.'^  ’ 

^ The  track’s  washed  away,’  he  said,  ^ and  I want  ta 
signal  the  train.  There’s  danger  of  an  accident.’  Of 
course  I let  him  have  it,  and  he  did  signal  the  train, 
standin’  on  the  fence,  and  wavin’  the  tablecloth.  So  the 
train  was  saved ! ” 

And  did  he  bring  back  the  tablecloth  ? ” 

Of  course  he  did,  and  that  wasn’t  all.  He  brought 
me  a ten-dollar  bill  to  pay  for  the  use  of  it.” 

Gave  you  a ten-dollar  bill!  ” exclaimed  John  Fox,  in 
amazement.  That  was  very  wrong.  I am  his  guardian, 
and  I can’t  allow  him  to  waste  his  money  in  that  way.” 
You  needn’t  trouble  yourself,  John  Fox,”  said  Mrs. 
Brock,  indignantly.  You  hadn’t  no  claim  on  the  money 
if  you  are  his  guardian.  A collection  was  took  up  by  the 
passengers,  and  given  to  the  boy,  and  he  thought  I ought 
to  have  my  pay  for  the  use  of  the  tablecloth,  so  he  gave 
me  a ten-dollar  bill — and  a little  gentleman  he  is,  too  1 ” 
A collection  taken  up  for  my  ward?  ” repeated  Fox, 
pricking  up  his  ears.  “ Well,  well!  that  is  news.  Do  you 
know  how  much  there  was  ? ” 

“ No,  he  didn’t  tell  me.” 

I must  look  into  this,”  continued  Fox,  much  inter- 
ested.  Do  you  think  there  was  as  much  as  thirty 
dollars?  ” 

Land’s  sakes ! how  should  I know?  ” 

“ If  there  wasn’t,  he  shouldn’t  have  given  you  so  much 
money.  Ten  dollars  for  the  use  of  an  old  tablecloth ! The 
boy  must  be  crazy ! ” 

If  it  had  been  you,  I wouldn’t  have  got  ten  cents,’^ 
retorted  Mrs.  Brock. 


Harry  Disagrees  with  His  Guardian  29 


A quarter  would  have  paid  you  well,  widder ! ” 

I don’t  want  any  of  your  quarters,  and  I hope  the 
boy’ll  keep  his  money.” 

But  John  Fox  was  already  on  his  way  back  to  the  road. 
He  was  anxious  to  find  his  ward. 


CHAPTER  VI 

HARRY  DISAGREES  WITH  HIS  GUARDIAN 

Harry  and  his  guardian  met  at  the  dinner  table.  Mrs. 
Fox  had  provided  a boiled  dinner,  to  which  Harry  was 
ready  to  do  justice,  not  only  on  account  of  his  long  fore- 
noon walk,  but  also  because  the  breakfast,  taken  at  half- 
past six,  had  not  been  palatable.  He  gained  accordingly 
in  the  good  opinion  of  Mrs.  Fox,  who  had  decided  in  the 
morning  that  he  was  dainty,  and  disdained  her  humble  fare. 

Mr.  Fox  seemed  unusually  pleasant. 

I find,  Harry,”  he  said,  clearing  his  throat,  “ that  you 
have  already  been  distinguishing  yourself.” 

His  wife  and  son  both  looked  up  in  surprise.  They  had 
not  heard  of  the  washout,  nor  of  Harry’s  success  in  saving 
the  railroad  train. 

Then  you  heard  of  the  narrow  escape  of  the  train?  ” 
said  Harry. 

Yes,  I heard  that  but  for  your  presence  of  mind,  and 
Mrs.  Brock’s  tablecloth,  there  would  have  been  a smash- 
up.” 

“ What  on  earth  are  you  talkin’  about,  John  Fox?  ” de- 
manded his  wife,  curiously. 

Well,  you  see,  Maria,  the  rain  of  last  night  washed 
away  part  of  the  railroad  track,  and  the  train  would  have 
been  plunged  into  a gully,  if  our  young  boarder  here 
hadn’t  seen  the  danger,  and,  borrowin’  a tablecloth  from 
Mrs.  Brock,  signaled  the  train.” 

3o 


30  Harry  Disagrees  with  His  'Guardian 


^‘You  don’t  say?  What  on  earth  was  the  boy  doin’ 
out  that  way?  ” 

“ I was  exploring  the  town,  Mrs.  Fox,”  answered 
Harry,  with*a  smile. 

That  isn’t  all,”  resumed  John  Fox.  The  passengers 
took  up  a contribution,  and  I expect  gave  quite  a hand- 
some sum  to  our  young  friend.” 

“ I wish  I’d  been  there!  ” said  Joel  enviously. 

J oel  is  never  in  luck ! ” said  his  mother,  in  accents  of 
regret. 

“ If  I’d  only  known  there  was  goin’  to  be  an  accident,” 
complained  Joel. 

I didn’t  know,”  Harry  felt  called  upon  to  remark. 

No,  it  was  your  luck!  ” observed  Mrs.  Fox,  with  some 
asperity.  She  was  a woman  who  was  jealous  of  any  good 
fortune  falling  to  those  outside  of  her  own  family  circle. 
She  would  have  had  all  the  rain  fall  on  her  husband’s  farm, 
if  there  hadn’t  been  enough  to  go  round.”  She  felt  really 
aggrieved  that  Harry,  instead  of  Joel,  had  had  the  good 
luck  to  save  the  train. 

How  much  did  the  folks  give  you?”  asked  Joel, 
eagerly. 

I was  about  to  ask  that  question  myself,”  said  his 
father  smoothly. 

This  was  the  question  which  Harry  feared  would  be  put 
to  him.  He  hardly  knew  what  to  say.  He  did  not  choose 
to  give  an  accurate  answer,  and  felt  justified  in  a little 
evasion. 

“ I’ve  got  fifteen  dollars  left,”  he  replied.  I gave 
some  money  to  Mrs.  Brock  for  the  use  of  the  tablecloth.” 

John  Fox  looked  disappointed  and  disgusted. 

You  don’t  mean  to  say,”  he  ejaculated  sharply,  that 
you  gave  away  almost  half  of  your  money  for  the  use  of 
an  old  tablecloth  that  would  be  dear  at  a dollar?  ” 

“ If  I hadn’t  had  the  tablecloth,  I couldn’t  have  at- 
tracted the  engineer’s  attention,”  said  Harry  mildly. 


Harry  Disagrees  with  His  Guardian  31 


You  must  be  crazy  to  throw  away  money  like  that,’^ 
said  John  Fox  angrily.  As  your  guardian,  I have  a 
right  to  protest  against  it.” 

^‘You  must  remember,  Mr.  Fox,”  said  Harry  firmly, 
‘‘  that  you  are  my  guardian  so  far  as  the  money  left  me 
by  my  father  goes.  This  was  a special  windfall.” 

I should  say  you  needed  a guardian  if  you  are  goin’ 
to  throw  away  money  in  that  style.  Mrs.  Fox,  what  do 
you  say  to  his  givin’  ten  dollars  for  the  use  of  an  old  red 
. tablecloth  ” 

I say  that  I’d  sell  all  my  tablecloths  for  that  money. 
As  you  say,  the  boy  acted  like  a fool.” 

A dollar  would  have  been  handsome — munificent,”  pro- 
ceeded Fox,  stumbling  a little  over  the  last  word. 

Ten  cents  would  have  been  enough,”  said  Mrs.  Fox^ 
whom  her  best  friends  had  never  credited  with  liberality. 

“ And  you  might  have  given  me  the  rest  of  the  ten  dol- 
lars,” chimed  in  Joel. 

“ To  be  sure ! ” said  his  mother.  “ You’d  ought  to  have 
thought  of  them  that  live  in  the  same  house  with  you.” 
When  I heard  you’d  given  ten  dollars  to  the  Widder 
Brock,”  continued  Mrs.  Fox,  I concluded,  of  course,  that 
you  must  have  received  fifty  dollars.” 

“ Twenty -five  would  satisfy  me,”  added  Joel. 

To  be  sure,  but  railroad  accidents  don’t  come  every 
day.” 

“ I acted  according  to  my  judgment,”  said  Harry 
calmly. 

Then  I don’t  think  much  of  your  judgment — that’s  all 
I say,”  observed  Mrs.  Fox. 

There  was  a little  more  conversation  on  the  subject, 
but  Harry  remained  tranquil,  and  did  not  appear  disturbed 
by  the  criticisms  elicited  by  his  conduct.  He  heartily 
hoped  that  his  guardian’s  family  would  not  find  out  how 
large  a sum  he  had  received.  • 

When  dinner  was  over,  Harry  was  about  to  leave  the 


32  Harry  Disagrees  with  His  Guardian 


house,  when  John  Fox  said  insinuatingly:  Don’t  you 

think  you’d  better  give  me  that  money  to  keep  for 
you?  ” 

Thank  you,  Mr.  Fox,”  said  Harry,  but  I think  I can 
take  care  of  it  myself.” 

Fifteen  dollars  is  a good  deal  of  money  for  a boy  like 
j^^ou  to  carry  round  with  you.” 

I don’t  think  I shall  lose  it,  sir.” 

Perhaps  not,  but  you  will  be  tempted  to  spend  it 
wastefully.” 

I don’t  think  so,  sir.  I am  not  rich  enough  to  ven- 
ture to  waste  my  money.” 

I’m  sorry  you  don’t  look  at  the  matter  in  the  right 
light,  Harry.  Allow  me  to  remind  you  that  I am  your 
guardeen.” 

Yes,  sir;  I am  quite  aware  of  that  fact.  The  little 
property  that  my  father  left  me  will  be  placed  in  your 
hands.” 

Ahem ! It  entitles  me  to  your  earnings,  besides.” 

“ I don’t  agree  with  you,  Mr.  Fox.” 

I am  considerably  older  than  you  are,  Harry,  and  you 
can  trust  my  judgment.  You’d  better  hand  me  the 
money.” 

“ I must  decline  to  do  so,  Mr.  Fox.  I will  promise 
you,  however,  to  take  good  care  of  it,  and  not  waste  it.” 
John  Fox  didn’t  look  amiable.  He  was  in  doubt  whether 
he  might  not  properly  take  from  his  ward  the  money  by 
force,  but  it  occurred  to  him  that  it  would  be  better  not 
to  assert  his  authority  quite  so  soon. 

We  will  speak  of  this  again,”  he  said.  Think  over 
what  I have  said,  and  you  will  see  that  I am  in  the  right.” 
When  Harry  went  out  of  doors,  Joel  followed  him. 

“ I say,  Harry,”  he  began,  you’re  awful  lucky.” 

“ I think  the  passengers  on  the  train  were  awful  lucky, 
as  you  express  it.” 

‘‘  T wa’n’t  thinkin’  of  them,”  remarked  Joel  truly.  T 


Harry  Disagrees  with  His  Guardian  33 


say,  now  that  dad’s  your  guardian,  that  makes  you  and 
me  sort  of  brothers,  don’t  it?  ” 

Well,  perhaps  so,”  answered  Harry,  smiling. 

And  it  would  be  only  fair  for  you  to  give  me  half  that 
money?  ” 

Harry  eyed  Joel’s  eager  face  curiously,  and  noticed  the 
cupidity  expressed  in  his  eyes.  It  was  easy  to  see  that 
Joel’s  organ  of  acquisitiveness  was  well  developed. 

Do  you  really  mean  that?  ” he  asked. 

Of  course  I do.  Brothers  ought  to  divide,  hadn’t 
they  ? ” 

I am  not  sure  about  that.  Have  you  got  any  money  ? ” 
“ Yes,  I’ve  got  thirty -five  dollars  in  the  savings  bank. 
It  took  me  an  awful  long  time  to  save  it  up.” 

Then  if  you’ll  give  me  ten  dollars  of  that,  we’ll  each 
have  twenty-five.  As  you  say,  brothers  ought  to  divide.” 

Oh,  now,  you’re  jokin’!”  exclaimed  Joel.  That 
money  don’t  count.  Come,  gimme  five  dollars,  and  I’ll  let 
you  Oil  at  that.” 

I would  rather  not,”  answered  Harry  quietly.  How- 
ever, I’ve  got  a dollar  of  my  own  besides,  and  I’ll  give 
you  that.” 

He  took  the  dollar  bill  from  his  pocketbook  and  handed 
it  to  Joel,  who  seized  it  with  avidity,  and  speculated  as  to 
whether  he  could  not  get  more  out  of  his  father’s  ward 
after  a while. 

This  is  rather  a peculiar  family,”  thought  Harry. 

It  is  well  I didn’t  bring  all  my  money  home.  I wonder 
how  soon  Mr.  Fox  will  make  another  attempt  to  secure  the 
sum  I have  with  me.” 

The  attempt  was  made  that  same  night. 


34 


Up  in  the  Attic 


CHAPTER  VII 

UP  IN  THE  ATTIC 

Harry  was  afraid  he  would  be  expected  to  occupy  the 
same  room  with  Joel,  in  which  case  he  could,  hope  for  no 
privacy,  and  would  be  unable  to  conceal  his  money,  which 
he  had  little  doubt  his  guardian  intended  to  secure,  either 
by  fair  means  or  foul.  It  chanced,  however,  that  Joel 
slept  in  a small  bedroom  opening  out  of  his  parents’  cham- 
ber. So  Harry  was  assigned  an  attic  room,  in  the  end  of 
the  house,  the  sides  sloping  down  to  the  eaves.  It  was 
inferior  to  the  chambers  on  the  second  floor,  but  our  hero 
was  not  disposed  to  complain.  He  valued  solitude  more 
than  superior  finish. 

Harry’s  suspicion  was  aroused  by  the  circumstance  that 
his  guardian  did  not  again  refer  to  his  money,  nor  did  he 
manifest  any  disappointment  at  his  ward’s  declining  to 
intrust  him  with  it. 

“ He  is  foxy,”  thought  Harry,  smiling  at  the  well-worn 
joke. 

During  the  evening,  Joel  brought  out  a backgammon 
board,  and  proposed  to  Harry  to  play.  If  there  had  been 
anything  to  read  Harry  would  have  preferred  entertain- 
ing himself  in  that  way,  but  Mr.  Fox  didn’t  appear  to  be 
literary.  There  were  a few  books  in  the  house,  but  they 
were  not  of  an  attractive  character. 

Have  you  any  stories  in  the  house,  Joel.?”  asked 
Harry,  after  looking  over  the  dreary  assortment  of 
volumes. 

No,”  answered  Mrs.  Fox,  who  had  overheard  the  ques- 
tion. “ I don’t  think  much  of  story  books.  They  only 
waste  time.  I never  let  Joel  read  stories.” 

“ I don’t  want  to,  mam,”  said  Joel  dutifully. 


Up  in  the  Attic 


35 


Joel  spoke  the  truth,  for  he  had  no  liking  for  books  of 
any  kind. 

Did  your  pa  let  you  read  story  books  ? ” continued 
Mrs.  Fox. 

Yes,”  answered  Harry  briefly. 

I am  surprised  to  hear  it,”  continued  the  lady. 

Harry  did  not  reply.  He  did  not  think  it  would  be 
worth  while  to  get  into  an  argument  with  Mrs.  Fox,  for 
whose  judgment  he  had  very  little  respect. 

You  can  play  backgammon  with  Joel,”  said  Mrs.  Fox, 
unless  you  want  to  read  ‘ Baxter’s  Saints’  Rest,’  or  Dr. 
Richardson’s  sermons.” 

I think  I will  play  backgammon,”  said  Harry. 

Partly  in  backgammon,  partly  in  conversation  with  the 
son  and  heir  of  the  Foxes,  the  time  passed  till  half-past 
eight  o’clock. 

“ Joel,  you  can  go  to  bed,”  said  his  mother.  It  is 
half-past  eight.” 

Joel  yawned,  and  interposed  no  objection. 

“ You  may  as  well  go,  too,  Henry,”  said  Mrs.  Fox. 

My  name  is  Harry,  madam.” 

“ I shall  call  you  Henry.  I consider  Harry  a foolish 
nickname,”  said  the  lady  severely. 

Harry  smiled.  It  really  mattered  little  to  him  what  Mr. 
or  Mrs.  Fox  called  him. 

Mrs.  Fox  is  right,”  said  his  guardian.  It’s  good 
for  a boy  to  go  to  bed  early;  ma  and  I go  to  bed  at 
nine.  It  gives  us  a good  night’s  rest.  Besides,  it  saves 
candles.” 

It  may  be  remarked  that  the  Fox  mansion  was  illumi- 
nated by  tallow  candles,  probably  on  the  score  of  economy, 
though  at  present  kerosene  would  probably  be  cheaper  as 
well  as  more  satisfactory.  Every  few  minutes  it  was  found 
necessary  to  use  a clumsy  pair  of  snuffers,  such  as  some 
of  my  readers  are  probably  familiar  with.  The  room  was 
so  poorly  lighted  that,  except  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of 


Up  in  the  Attic 


/ 


36 


the  candle,  it  would  have  been  found  difficult  either  to  read 
or  sew. 

I am  ready  to  go  to  bed,  sir,”  said  Harry. 

In  fact,  he  felt  rather  sleepy,  and  anticipated  little 
pleasure  in  sitting  up  in  the  far  from  exciting  company 
of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Fox. 

Joel,”  said  his  mother,  take  this  candle  and  show 
Henry  upstairs  in  the  attic  chamber,” 

Yes,  mam.” 

So,  preceded  by  Joel,  Harry  went  up  two  flights  of 
stairs  to  the  attic  room  reserved  for  him.  It  was  the  only 
room  that  had  been  finished  off,  and  the  garret  outside 
looked  dark  and  forbidding. 

I would  be  scared  to  sleep  up  here,”  said  his  com- 
panion. If  you’re  afraid.  I’ll  ask  mam  to  let  you  sleep 
with  me.” 

I shall  not  be  at  all  frightened,  Joel,”  said  Harry 
hastily.  Besides,  I like  to  sleep  alone.” 

I thought  you  might  be  scared,”  said  Joel. 

What  should  scare  me  ? ” 

I don’t  know,  but  it  seems  lonely  and  dark.” 

There  is  no  danger.  If  burglars  break  into  the  house, 
they  will  visit  the  second  floor  first.” 

I guess  they  won’t  come  here.  Dad  keeps  all  his 
money  in  the  bank.” 

You’ve  got  a dollar,  you  know,  Joel.” 

Don’t  tell  dad!  He’d  take  it  away  from  me,  and  I 
want  to  keep  it.  I might  want  to  spend  it,  you  know.” 

I won’t  mention  it  if  you  don’t  want  me  to.” 
Good-night,  then.  Just  hold  the  candle  while  I go 
downstairs.” 

When  he  was  fairly  all  alone,  Harry  began  to  look 
about  him,  to  ascertain  in  what  kind  of  quarters  he  was  to 
pass  the  night.  To  begin  with  he  examined  the  door,  to 
find  out  whether  there  was  any  way  of  locking  or  securing 
it.  He  ascertained  that  it  was  a common  latch  door,  and 


up  in  the  Attic 


37 


there  was  no  lock.  There  was  nothing  to  prevent  anyone 
entering  the  room  during  the  night.  There  was  a small 
cot  bed  in  one  corner,  a chair  and  an  old  wooden  chest, 
which  probably  contained  articles  belonging  to  Mrs.  Fox, 
perhaps  blankets  or  bed  linen.  There  was  no  bureau  nor 
washstand.  The  absence  of  the  latter  annoyed  Harry. 
He  had  always  been  in  the  habit  of  washing  himself  as  soon 
as  he  got  out  of  bed. 

Washing  doesn’t  seem  to  be  provided  for  in  this 
house,”  thought  Harry. 

He  learned  afterward  that  he  was  expected  to  go  down- 
stairs and  wash  in  a large  tin  basin  in  the  kitchen  sink — 
wiping  his  face  on  a brown,  roll  towel  which  was  used  by 
the  entire  family.  This  was  quite  unsatisfactory  to  Harry, 
who  was  scrupulously  neat  in  his  tastes.  His  parents  had 
always  encouraged  this  trait  in  him,  but  it  was  very  evi- 
dent that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Fox  differed  in  many  respects  from 
the  father  and  mother  he  had  been  so  unfortunate  in  los- 
ing so  early. 

This  isn’t  a palace  exactly,”  Harry  said  to  himself,  as 
he  surveyed  his  scantily  furnished  chamber.  “ Luckily  the 
bed  ” — feeling  it — seems  tolerably  comfortable.  If  I 
can  get  a good  night’s  rest,  I won’t  mind  it.” 

Then  came  the  thought,  What  was  he  to  do  with  his 
money  ? ” Perhaps  he  was  unduly  suspicious,  but  he  could 
not  help  thinking  that  after  he  was  asleep  Mr.  Fox  might 
pay  him  a visit,  and  try  to  secure  by  stealth  what  he  had 
refused  to  give  up.  Now  Harry  was  determined  to  keep 
his  money.  He  felt  that  he  had  the  best  right  to  it,  and 
that  Mr.  Fox,  though  his  guardian,  had  no  claim  to  it. 
Yet  how  could  he  secure  it.?^  Should  he  put  it  in  his  pocket, 
he  was  convinced  that  this  would  be  the  very  first  place  in 
which  Mr.  Fox  would  look.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  it  were 
not  found  in  his  pocket,  his  guardian  would  search  in 
every  other  place  that  he  could  think  of,  and  probably 
would  eventually  find  it. 


38 


Mr.  Fox  is  Disappointed 


Now  it  so  happened  that  Harry  was  the  possessor  of 
two  pocketbooks — one,  shabby  and  well  worn,  which  he 
had  failed  to  throw  away  on  buying  another  just  before  he 
left  home.  In  connection  with  this,  a scheme  for  out- 
witting Mr.  Fox  came  into  his  mind.  He  folded  up  a 
fragment  of  newspaper,  and  put  it  into  the  old  pocketbook, 
bulging  it  out  till  it  looked  well-filled,  and  this  he  left  in 
the  pocket  of  his  pantaloons. 

Now  to  hide  the  other,”  said  he  to  himself. 

He  looked  about  the  room,  seeking  for  some  place  of 
concealment.  Finally  he  noticed  in  one  portion  of  the 
floor  a square  board,  which  looked  as  if  it  might  be  lifted. 
He  stooped  over,  and  succeeded  in  raising  it.  The  space 
beneath  was  about  a foot  in  depths — ^the  lower  level  being 
the  lathing  and  plastering  of  the  room  below. 

That  will  do,”  said  Harry,  in  a tone  of  satisfaction. 

I don’t  think  Mr.  Fox  will  find  my  money  here,”  and 
dropping  the  pocketbook  into  the  cavity  he  replaced  the 
square  board.  Then  he  went  to  bed  and  awaited  results. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

MR.  FOX  IS  DISAPPOINTED 

When  Harry  had  gone  up  to  his  bed,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Fox  naturally  began  to  compare  notes  respecting  him. 

That  new  boy  rides  a high  horse,”  said  Mrs.  Fox 
grimly. 

So  he  does,”  assented  her  husband. 

Are  you  going  to  allow  it?  ” 

Certainly  not.” 

He  has  had  his  own  way  pretty  much  so  far,  it  strikes 
me.” 

He  hasn’t  found  out  what  kind  of  a man  John  Fox 


Mr.  Fox  is  Disappointed 


39 


is,”  remarked  her  husband,  with  an  air  of  determina- 
tion. 

I’m  afraid  he’ll  have  a bad  influence  on  Joel.” 

No,  he  won’t,  Mrs.  Fox;  I mean  to  subdue  him.  I 
mean  to  let  him  know  who  is  master  here.  No  boy  shall 
defy  John  Fox.” 

He  wouldn’t  give  up  his  money  to  you,  though  you  are 
his  guardeen.” 

“ Very  true,  but  I mean  to  have  it  all  the  same.  There’s 
two  ways  of  doin’  things,  Mrs.  Fox.  Of  course,  I might 
have  taken  the  money  from  him  by  violence,  but  I’d  rather 
get  it  by  strategy.” 

“ How  are  you  going  to  do  it?  ” inquired  his  wife,  with 
some  interest. 

I shall  go  up  to  his  bedroom  after  he  is  asleep,  and 
then  it  will  be  the  easiest  tiling  in  the  world  to  take  the 
pocketbook  without  his  knowin’  it.” 

“ He’ll  know  it  in  the  mornin’.” 

Let  him ! Possession  is  nine  p’ints  of  the  law,  Mrs. 
Fox.” 

He  might  say  you  stole  it.” 

He  can’t  do  that,  for  I’m  his  guardeen,  don’t  you  see? 
Oh,  I’ve  thought  it  all  over,  Mrs.  Fox.” 

“ He’ll  be  apt  to  make  a fuss,”  said  the  lady  thought- 
fully. 

“ What’ll  it  amount  to  ? Makin’  a fuss  won’t  bring 
back  the  money.  What  do  you  think  of  my  plan?  ” 

It  isn’t  a bad  one ; but  if  I was  in  your  place  I’d  take 
it  from  him  by  main  force.  I would  have  no  shilly-shallj’" 
business  about  it.” 

John  Fox  looked  with  some  admiration  at  his  wife. 

You’d  ought  to  be  a man,  Maria,”  he  said.  You’re 
bold  and  resolute,  and  ain’t  afeared  of  anything.” 

Not  even  of  my  husband,”  added  Mrs.  Fox,  with  ele- 
phantine humor,  smiling  grimly. 

Well,  no,  there  ain’t  no  call  for  you  to  be  afeared  of 


40 


Mr.  Fox  is  Disappointed 


the  partner  of  your  life.  But,  Mrs.  F.,  there’s  a time  to 
be  bold  and  a time  to  be  Foxy,”  and  Mr.  Fox  smiled  in 
appreciation  of  the  well-wom  joke. 

Well,  v/ell,  I shan’t  interfere.  I s’pose  you  know  your 
business  best.  All  I’ve  got  to  say  is,  I wouldn’t  let  no  boy 
boss  me.” 

No  boy  shall  boss  me,  Mrs.  F.,  responded  John  Fox, 
loftily.  My  ward  will  find  that  he  must  obey  his  guar- 
dian.” 

And  his  guardian’s  wife,”  added  Mrs.  Fox. 

Of  course,  I shall  insist  upon  his  treating  you  with 
proper  respect,  Mrs.  Fox.  Still,  as  he  is  a boy,  he  more 
properly  comes  under  my  control.  If  we  should  ever  take 
a girl  into  the  family,  it  would  be  for  you  to  regulate  her, 
and  I should  stand  aside  and  not  interfere.” 

Mrs.  Fox  was  not  altogether  satisfied. 

“ That  sounds  very  well,”  she  said,  but^  I want  it  un- 
derstood that  this  boy  hez  got  to  observe  the  rules  and 
regulations  of  this  house,  and  I’m ' the  one  that  makes 
’em.” 

Oh,  there  won’t  be  any  trouble  about  that,  mam,”  said 
John  Fox,  half  impatiently,  for  he  was  quite  aware  that 
his  wife  had  a will  of  her  own,  and,  though  he  called  him- 
self tho  master  of  the  house,  he  was  far  from  controlling 
its  mistress. 

A little  after  ten  Mr.  Fox,  considering  that  Harry  must 
be  sound  asleep,  decided  to  make  him  a visit.  He  removed 
his  shoes,  and  in  his  stocking  feet,  candle  in  hand,  began 
to  ascend  the  narrow  and  steep  staircase  which  led  to  the 
attic. 

“Shall  I go  with  you,  John.^”  queried  his  help- 
meet. 

“No,  I guess  I can  manage  to  carry  the  boy’s  pocket- 
book,”  responded  Mr.  Fox,  sarcastically. 

“ I didn’t  know  but  he  might  resist  you,”  explained 
Mrs.  Fox. 


Mr.  Fox  is  Disappointed 


41 


Even  if  he  does,  I guess  I am  a match  for  a boy  of 
his  size.” 

Well,  have  your  own  way,  then.” 

“ My  own  way  is  best,  Mrs.  F.” 

That’s  what  you  always  say.  If  you  fail  it  won’t  be 
my  fault.” 

Mr.  Fox  certainly  did  seem  to  be  in  the  right,  but  his 
wife  wanted  to  share  in  the  excitement  of  the  night  visit. 
There  was  something  alluring  in  the  thought  of  creeping 
upstairs,  and  removing,  by  stealth,  the  pocketbook  of  the 
new  inmate  of  their  home. 

Left  to  himself,  Mr.  Fox  pursued  his  way  up  to  the 
attic  stairs.  The  steps  creaked  a little  under  his  weight, 
and,  much  to  his  annoyance,  when  he  reached  the  landing 
at  the  top  he  coughed. 

I hope  the  boy  won’t  hear  me,”  he  said  to  himself. 

He  paused  an  instant,  then  softly  opened  the  door  of 
Harry’s  chamber. 

All  seemed  satisfactory.  Our  hero  was  lying  quietly 
in  bed,  apparently  in  a peaceful  sleep.  Ordinarily  he 
would  have  been  fast  asleep  by  this  time,  but  the  expec- 
tation of  a visit  from  his  guardian  had  kept  him  awake 
beyond  his  usual  time.  He  had  heard  Mr.  Fox  cough, 
and  so,  even  before  the  door  opened,  he  had  warning  of 
the  visit.  . 

Harry  was  not  a nervous  boy,  and  had  such  command 
of  himself,  that,  even  when  Mr.  Fox  bent  over,  and,  by 
the  light  of  the  candle,  examined  his  face,  he  never  stirred 
nor  winked,  though  he  very  much  wanted  to  laugh. 

All  is  safe ! The  boy  is  sound  asleep,”  whispered  Mr. 
Fox  to  himself. 

H^^  set  the  candle  on  the  floor,  and  then  taking  up 
Harry’s  pantaloons  thrust  his  hand  into  the  pockets. 

The  very  first  pocket  contained  the  pocketbook  which 
our  hero  had  put  there.  Mr.  Fox  would  have  opened  and 
examined  its  contents  on  the  spot,  but  he  heard  a cough 


42 


Mr.  Fox  is  Disappointed 


from  the  bed,  and,  apprehending  that  his  ward  might  wake 
up,  quickly  put  the  pocketbook  into  his  own  pocket, 
and,  taking  up  the  candle,  noiselessly  withdrew  from  the 
chamber. 

After  he  was  fairly  gone,  Harry  had  a quiet  laugh  to 
himself. 

What  will  the  old  fellow  say  when  he  finds  out  he  has 
been  humbugged?”  said  he  to  himself.  I only  wish  I 
could  be  present.” 

Mr.  Fox  returned  in  triumph  to  his  own  chamber,  where 
his  wife  was  anxiously  waiting  for  him. 

Have  you  got  it,  Mr.  F.  ? ” she  asked  eagerly. 

“ Got  it?  Why  shouldn’t  I get  it?  ” demanded  her  hus- 
band. What  I undertake,  Mrs.  F.,  I generally  carry 
through.” 

Oh,  yes ; you’re  terrible  smart,  we  all  know.  Well, 
open  it,  and  let  us  see  what  it  contains.” 

Don’t  be  impatient,  Mrs.  F.,”  said  her  husband,  tan- 
talizingly.  There’s  plenty  of  time,”  and  he  slowly  drew 
out  the  pocketbook,  and  held  it  in  his  hand. 

You  ought  to  let  me  have  half  the  money,”  said  Mrs. 
Fox. 

Why  should  I?  You  seem  to  forget,  Mrs.  F.,  that  the 
money  isn’t  mine.  It  belongs  to  my  ward,  and  it  is  my 
duty  merely  to  take  charge  of  it.” 

I can  take  charge  of  it  as  well  as  you,  I reckon,  Mr. 
Fox.” 

« Perhaps  you  can,  and  then  again  perhaps  you  can’t. 
However,  I will  open  the  wallet.” 

This  Mr.  Fox  proceeded  to  do.  But  no  sooner  did  his 
glance  rest  on  the  contents  than  his  lower  jaw  fell,  and 
his  eyes  opened  wide  in  perplexity. 

Well,  what  are  you  staring  at  like  a fool?  ” demanded 
his  wife,  who  was  not  so  situated  that  she  could  see  the 
contents  of  the  pocketbook. 

Look  at  this,  Mrs.  F.,”  said  her  husband,  in  a hollow 


Mrs.  Fox  Comes  to  Grief 


43 


voice.  There’s  no  money  here — only  this  piece  of  news- 
paper.” 

“ Well,  well,  of  all  the  fools  I ever  saw  you  are  about 
the  most  stupid!  ” ejaculated  Mrs.  Fox.  What  you  un- 
dertake you  generally  carry  through,  do  you.^  After  all 
the  fuss  you’ve  brought  down  a pocketbook  stuffed  with 
waste  paper.” 

I don’t  understand  it,”  said  Fox,  his  face  assuming 
a look  of  perplexity.  Surely  the  boy  told  the  truth  when 
he  said  he  had  fifteen  dollars.” 

“Of  course!  Joel  saw  the  money — a roll  of  bills,  and 
saw  him  take  them  out  of  his  pocketbook.  He  must  have 
taken  them  out.  Did  you  search  all  his  pockets  ? ” 

“ No ; when  I found  the  pocketbook  I thought  I was  all 
right.” 

“ Just  like  a man ! ” retorted  Mrs.  Fox.  “ I’ll  go  up 
myself,  and  see  if  I can’t  manage  better  than  you.” 

“ Then  you’d  better  take  this  wallet,  and  put  it  back  in 
his  pocket.” 

“ Give  it  to  me^  then.” 

With  a firm  step  Mrs.  Fox  took  the  candle,  and  took  her 
turn  in  going  up  the  attic  stairs. 


CHAPTER  IX  ^ 

MRS.  FOX  COMES  TO  GRIEF 

Harry  confidently  anticipated  a second  visit  to  his 
chamber.  He  concluded  that  when  Mr.  Fox  examined  the 
purloined  pocketbook,  and  ascertained  the  worthlessness 
of  its  contents,  he  would  try  liis  luck  a second  time.  He 
therefore  lay  awake  and  watchful. 

He  was  rather  surprised  when  the  door  was  again 
opened,  and  Mrs.  Fox  entered.  Opening  his  eyes  a little 


44 


Mrs.  Fox  Comes  to  Grief 


way,  he  saw  her,  after  a brief  glance  at  the  bed,  go  to  the 
chair  containing  his  pantaloons,  and  put  back  the  decep- 
tive wallet.  She  was  about  to  prosecute  a further  search, 
when  Harry  decided  that  matters  had  gone  far  enough. 
He  did  not  fancy  their  night  visits,  and  meant  to  stop 
them  if  he  could. 

Chance  favored  his  design.  A puff  of  air  from  the  door, 
which  Mrs.  Fox  had  left  wide  open,  extinguished  the  can- 
dle, and  left  the  room,  as  there  was  no  moon,  in  profound 
darkness. 

Drat  the  candle!  he  heard  Mrs.  Fox  say. 

Then  a mischievous  idea  came  to  Harry.  In  his  native 
village  lived  a man  who  had  passed  a considerable  time  in 
the  wild  regions  beyond  the  Missouri  river,  and  had  min- 
gled familiarly  with  the  Indians.  From  him  Harry  had 
learned  how  to  imitate  the  Indian  war  whoop.  Some  of 
my  readers  may  have  heard  such  an  imitation,  and  they 
will  understand  that  it  is  rather  a startling  sound,  espe- 
cially when  unexpected. 

I’ll  scare  the  old  lady,”  thought  Harry,  smiling  to 
himself. 

Immediately  there  rang  out  from  the  bed,  in  the  dark- 
ness and  silence,  a terrific  war  whoop,  given  in  Harry’s 
most  effective  style. 

Mrs.  Fox  was  not  a nervous  woman  ordinarily,  but  she 
was  undeniably  frightened  at  the  unexpected  sound. 

“ Heavens  and  earth,  what’s  that?  ” she  ejaculated,  and 
dropping  our  hero’s  clothes,  retreated  in  disorder,  almost 
stumbling  downstairs  in  her  precipitate  flight.  Dashing 
into  the  chamber  where  Mr.  Fox  was  waiting  for  her,  she 
sank  into  a chair  gasping  for  breath. 

Good  gracious,  Maria,  what’s  the  matter?  ” exclaimed 
her  husband,  gazing  at  her  in  wonder. 

“ I — don’t — know,”  she  gasped. 

You  look  as  if  you  had  seen  a ghost.” 

I haven’t  seen  anything,”  said  his  wife,  recovering  her 


Mrs,  Fox  Comes  to  Grief 


45 


breatli,  but  I’ve  heard  something  terrible.  Didn’t  you 
hear  anything,  Mr.  Fox?  ” 

No,  the  door  was  shut.” 

It’s  my  belief  the  attic  is  haunted,”  said  Mrs.  Fox 
impressively. 

Pooh,  nonsense ! you  must  be  crazy.” 

It’s  easy  enough  to  say  pooh ! but  if  you  had  been  in 
the  room  you  wouldn’t  feel  hke  saying  it.” 

Tell  me  all  about  it,”  said  her  husband,  his  curiosity 
aroused. 

I went  upstairs  and  put  back  the  wallet,”  said  his  wife, 
and  was  looking  to  see  if  I could  find  another,  when  all 
at  once  the  candle  went  out,  and  a terrible  noise  shook  the 
chamber.” 

What  was  it  like,  Mrs.  F.  ? ” 

I can’t  tell  you.  I never  heard  anything  like  It  be- 
fore. All  I know  is,  I wouldn’t  go  up  there  again  to- 
night for  anything.” 

It’s  very  strange — I can’t  make  it  out.  Did  the  boy 
sleep  through  it  all?  ” 

How  can  I tell?  The  candle  was  out,  I tell  you.” 

“ Perhaps  he  blew  it  out.” 

Perhaps  you’re  a fool,  Mr.  Fox.  It  wasn’t  near  the 
bed,  and  he  was  fast  asleep,  for  I looked  at  him.  It  made 
me  think  of — of  Peter,”  and  Mrs.  Fox  shuddered. 

Peter  had  been  taken  from  the  poorhouse  three  years 
ago  by  Mr.  Fox,  and  apprenticed  to  him  by  the  town 
authorities.  According  to  popular  report  he  had  been 
cruelly  treated  and  insufficiently  fed,  until  he  was  taken 
sick,  and  had  died  in  the  very  bedroom  where  Mrs.  Fox 
had  been  so  frightened.  This  may  explain  how  It  was 
that  a woman  so  strong-minded  had  had  her  nerves  so 
easily  upset.  Though  her  conscience  was  not  especially 
sensitive,  occasionally  there  passed  through  her  mind  un- 
pleasant thoughts  of  the  poor  drudge  whose  life  she  and 
her  husband  had  contributed  to  make  miserable. 


46 


Mrs.  Fox  Comes  to  Grief 


We  won’t  talk  of  Peter,”  said  Mr.  Fox  shortly,  for 
to  him,  also,  the  subject  was  an  unpleasant  one.  I sup- 
pose you  didn’t  find  another  wallet.” 

No,  I didn’t.  You  can  order  the  boy  to  give  it  up  to- 
morrow. The  best  thing  to  do  now  is  to  go  to  bed  and 
rest.” 

The  breakfast  hour  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Fox  was  half-  * 
past  six.  Harry  was  called  at  six,  and  was  punctual  at  the 
table.  Mr.  Fox  cast  a suspicious  glance  at  his  ward,  but 
the  boy  looked  so  perfectly  unconcerned  that  he  acquitted 
him  of  any  knowledge  of  the  night  visit. 

How  did  you  sleep,  Henry.?  ” asked  Mr.  Fox. 

Soundly,  thank  you,”  answered  Harry  politely. 

You  didn’t  hear  any — strange  noises,  then?  ” 

No ; did  you?  ” 

Ahem ! yes  I heard  a peculiar  noise  not  long  after  you 
went  to  bed.” 

It  didn’t  wake  me  up,”  said  Harry,  with  truth. 

The  boy  must  sleep  sound,”  thought  Mrs.  Fox,  for 
of  all  the  unearthly  screeching  I ever  heard,  that  was  the 
worst.” 

Now,  Henry,”  said  Mr.  Fox,  after  breakfast,  we 
may  as  well  speak  of  our  future  arrangements.” 

Very  well,  sir.” 

I take  it  that  with  your  small  inheritance  you  will  pre- 
fer to  earn  a part  of  your  living  by  labor?  ” 

You  are  right  there,  sir.” 

I have  considerable  to  do  on  my  twenty  acres  of  land, 
and  I can  give  you  work  here.” 

What  compensation  do  you  offer,  sir?  ” 

Why,  you  see,  you  are  a boy,  and  of  course  a boy 
cannot  do  as  much  as  a man.” 

I think  I can  do  as  much  as  some  men,  Mr. 
Fox.” 

Well,  if  you  could,  you  couldn’t  get  the  same  wages. 
If  you  work  around  according  to  my  directions  during 


Mrs.  Fox  Comes  to  Grief 


47 


the  day,  you  can  have  your  evenings  to  yourself,  and  I 
will  consider  it  in  your  board.” 

I should  like  to  have  you  tell  me  precisely  what 
you  will  allow  me,”  said  HsCrry,  whom  this  speech  did 
not  impress  with  a very  high  idea  of  Mr.  Fox^s  liber- 
ality. 

As  a boarder  I should  have  to  charge  you  five  dollars 
a week  for  your  board,  and  fifty  cents  extra  for  your  wash- 
ing— that  would  go  to  Mrs.  Fox;  as  well  as,  say  twenty- 
five  cents  a week  for  your  mending.  That  also  would  go 
to  my  wife.  Now,  if  you  work  for  me,  I will  take  off  three 
dollars,  making  the  charge  to  you  only  two  dollars  and 
seventy-five  cents  per  week.” 

Don’t  you  think,  Mr.  Fox,  that  is  rather  low  pay  for 
my  services?  I can’t  alford  to  pay  it.  It  would  use  up 
my  small  inheritance  in  about  two  years,  not  to  speak  of 
my  outlay  for  clothes.” 

I might  say  two  dollars  and  a quarter,”  said  Mr.  Fox, 
deliberating. 

Harry  smiled  to  himself.  He  had  not  the  slightest  idea 
of  working  for  any  such  trifle,  but  he  did  not  care  to  an- 
nounce his  determination  yet. 

I will  pay  full  price  for  a week,  Mr.  Fox,”  he  said, 
and  during  that  time  I will  consider  your  offer.” 

I may  not  offer  you  as  favorable  terms  a week  from 
now,”  said  Fox,  who  wanted  to  get  his  ward  to  work  at 
once. 

I will  take  my  chance  of  it,  sir.  I prefer  to  have  a 
few  days  of  freedom.” 

By  the  way,  Harry,  don’t  you  think  you  had  better 
give  me  your  money  to  keep?  You  might  lose  it.” 

You  are  very  kind,  Mr.  Fox;  but  I am  not  afraid  of 
losing  it.” 

After  breakfast  Harry  went  to  walk.  His  steps  natu-* 
rally  tended  to  the  place  where  he  had  left  the  greater 
part  of  his  treasure.  It  was  possible  that  he  had  been  seen 


48 


Joel  as  Detective 


hiding  it,  and  he  thought  on  the  whole  it  would  be  better 
to  find  another  place  of  concealment. 

Joel,’’  said  his  mother,  follow  Henry,  and  see  where 
he  goes.  He  may  be  goin’  to  hide  his  money.  But  don’t 
let  him  see  you.” 

All  right,  mam;  I’ll  do  it.  I wish  I had  followed  him 
yesterday.” 


CHAPTER  X 

JOEIi  AS  DETECTIVE 

A POSITION  as  detective  would  have  suited  Joel.  What- 
ever was  secret  or  stealthy  had  a charm  for  him.  He  liked 
to  pry  into  the  secrets  of  other  people,  and  had  more  than 
once  managed  to  overhear  conversations  between  his  father 
and  mother  which  they  had  intended  to  keep  from  him. 

In  the  present  instance  he  managed  to  shadow  Harry 
very  successfully.  The  task  was  made  easier,  because  our 
hero  had  no  idea  that  anyone  was  following  him.  If  he 
had  turned  round  he  might  have  caught  sight  of  Joel  wrig- 
gling along  in  such  a way  as  to  escape  notice. 

So  he’s  goin’  to  the  railroad,”  said  Joel  to  himself, 
when  Harry’s  direction  became  evident.  ‘^Wonder  if  he 
expects  to  stop  another  train.  If  he  does  he’ll  have  to 
divide  with  me.” 

Arrived  at  the  railroad  track,  Harry’s  course  diverged 
to  the  hillock,  at  the  top  of  which  he  had  concealed  his 
treasure. 

“ What  in  the  world’s  he  goin’  up  there  for?  ” thought 
Joel,  puzzled.  It  won’t  do  for  me  to  f oiler  him,  or  he’ll 
see  me  and  smell  a rat.” 

Joel  posted  himself  at  a point  where  he  had  a good 
“view  of  the  elevation,  and  could  see  what  Harry  was  doing. 


Joel  as  Detective 


49 


He  spied  on  general  principles,  and  expected  to  make  a 
notable  discovery.  When,  therefore,  he  saw  our  hero  dig- 
ging at  a particular  spot,  he  concluded  that  he  was  going 
to  hide  the  fifteen  dollars  there.  What  was  his  surprise 
and  delight  when  he  saw  him  dig  up  and  expose  to  view 
a large  roll  of  bills,  evidently  far  exceeding  in  value  the 
small  sum  which  had  excited  his  cupidity ! 

Oh,  cracky!  ” ejaculated  Joel,  there  must  be  a hun- 
dred dollars  in  that  roll  of  bills.  Wouldn’t  dad  open  his 
eyes  if  he  saw  it.^^  Harry’s  a sly  one,  to  make  us  think  he 
had  only  fifteen  dollars.  If  I don’t  get  some  of  it,  my 
name  isn’t  Joel  Fox.” 

Unconscious  of  observation,  Harry  held  the  money  in 
his  hand  and  deliberated.  Should  he  replace  it  in  the  hole 
or  find  another  place  of  concealment  ? On  the  whole,  he 
decided  upon  the  latter.  He  reflected  that  some  one  might 
find  it,  and,  if  so,  there  would  be  small  chance  of  his  recov- 
ering it.  He  put  it  in  his  pocket,  resolved  to  think  over 
at  his  leisure  its  ultimate  place  of  deposit. 

Now,  unfortunately  for  Joel,  just  at  this  moment  he 
slipped  from  his  perch  on  the  branch  of  a small  tree,  and 
for  about  half  a minute  what  Harry  did  was  concealed 
from  him.  He  clambered  into  the  tree  again,  but  only  to 
see  Harry  filling  up  the  hole  again.  This  was  done  so  as 
to  avoid  exciting  the  curiosity  of  anyone  who  might  notice 
that  the  earth  had  been  disturbed. 

He’s  put  it  back,”  thought  Joel.  Ho,  ho!  maybe 
he’ll  find  it  there  when  he  comes  to  look  for  it  next  time.” 

He  didn’t  want  Harry  to  catch  sight  of  him  when  he 
descended  from  the  hill,  and  accordingly  scuttled  away 
sufficiently  far  to  escape  suspicion,  yet  not  too  far  to  lose 
sight  of  Harry’s  movements. 

Five  minutes  later  Harry  descended  from  the  hill,  and 
bent  his  steps  toward  that  part  of  that  railway  where  the 
accident  had  occurred.  Joel,  who  had  hastened  away  in  a 
different  direction,  went  back  to  the  hill  as  soon  as  he 


5° 


Joel  as  Detective 


thought  it  would  be  safe,  and  eagerly  ascended  it.  He 
found  without  difficulty  the  spot  where  Harry  had  been 
digging.  With  the  help  of  a fragment  of  wood  which 
he  had  picked  up  below,  he  in  turn  began  to  dig — ^his  eyes 
glistening  with  expectation  and  cupidity. 

If  I find  tlie  money,”  he  said  to  himself,  I won’t  tell 
dad.  If  I did,  he  would  take  it  all,  and  I wouldn’t  get  a 
cent  of  it.  I know  a better  way  than  that.  I’ll  keep  it  all 
myself,  and  nobody  will  be  the  wiser.  Harry  won’t  know 
who’s  got  it,  and  he  won’t  dare  to  make  any  fuss.  Won’t 
I feel  rich  with  a hundred  dollars ! I’ll  save  it  all  up,  and 
keep  it  till  I’m  a man.” 

It  was  a very  pretty  air  castle  that  Joel  was  building, 
and  the  thought  that  he  would  be  virtually  stealing  money 
belonging  to  another  did  not  trouble  him  in  the  least.  His 
conscience  was  not  remarkably  sensitive,  and  it  only  struck 
him  as  a very  creditable  piece  of  strategy. 

He  kept  digging,  but  gradually  became  anxious,  as  the 
expected  treasure  did  not  show  itself. 

I’m  sure  I have  dug  deep  enough,”  he  said  to  himself. 

Can  I have  got  the  wrong  place?  ” 

But  no ! there  was  little  doubt  of  that.  He  had  watched 
carefully  the  spot  when  Harry  had  been  at  work.  More- 
over, the  ground  had  not  been  disturbed  in  any  other  place 
near  at  hand. 

He  must  have  took  the  money  when  I fell  from  the 
tree,”  thought  Joel,  crestfallen.  He’s  served  me  a mean 
trick.  Won’t  I tell  dad,  though,  and  get  him  into  trouble? 
Oh,  no ! ” 

Meanwhile,  Harry,  not  knowing  how  narrowly  he  had 
escaped  being  robbed,  pursued  his  way  to  the  railway. 
He  had  his  money  in  his  pocket,  but  he  began  to  feel  the 
embarrassment  of  riches.  He  was  quite  at  a loss  to  know 
what  to  do  with  it.  To  keep  it  by  him  in  the  house  of  his 
guardian  after  the  experiences  of  the  previous  night  would 
be  hazardous.  Though  he  was  fully  resolved  to  defend 


Joel  as  Detective 


51 


his  property,  he  was  quite  aware  that  his  guardian  was 
stronger  than  himself,  and  could  take  it  by  force  if  he 
undertook  to  do  so. 

If  I were  only  in  my  old  home,”  he  thought,  I would 
ask  Mr.  Howard  to  take  care  of  it  for  me.  Then  I should 
know  it  was  all  right.” 

But  Mr.  Howard  was  a hundred  miles  away,  and  that 
arrangement  was  hardly  practicable. 

Then  he  thought  of  the  president  of  the  railroad,  to 
whom  he  was  principally  indebted  for  the  money. 

If  I could  only  see  him,”  he  thought,  I would  ask 
him  to  take  care  of  it  for  me.” 

What  was  his  surprise,  when  on  reaching  the  depot  the 
first  person  on  whom  his  eyes  fell  was  the  very  gentleman 
of  whom  he  was  thinking. 

How  do  you  do,  sir.^^  ” said  Harry  politely. 

“ Ah,  my  young  friend  that  saved  the  train ! ” said  the 
president  cordially.  I hope  you  haven’t  spent  the  money 
you  received  on  riotous  living.^  ” 

My  living  has  been  far  from  riotous,”  answered 
Harry,  smiling.  At  my  boarding  place  there  is  very  lit- 
tle chance  of  my  falling  a victim  to  the  gout.  But,  sir, 
I have  a favor  to  ask  of  you.” 

« Very  well,  my  lad;  what  is  it?  ” 

“ Will  you  take  care  of  my  money  for  me?  I don’t  want 
to  spend  it,  and  I am  afraid  of  losing  it.” 

How  much  have  you?  ” 

I had  nearly  three  hundred  dollars.  I should  like  to 
put  two  hundred  and  fifty  into  your  hands.” 

Suppose  I should  take  a sudden  flight  to  Canada?  ” 
said  the  president  jocosely. 

I will  take  the  risk  of  that,  sir.” 

Well,  my  boy,  if  you  really  desire  it,  I will  take  the 
money.” 

“ I shall  regard  it  a very  great  favor.” 

No  sooner  said  than  done.  They  went  into  the  depot. 


52 


Joel  as  Detective 


and  Harry,  counting  out  two  hundred  and  fifty  dollars, 
passed  it  over  to  the  president. 

I will  give  you  a receipt  for  it,”  said  the  railroad 
ofBcial. 

It  isn’t  necessary,  sir.” 

“It  is  business,”  was  the  brief  reply. 

He  made  out  a brief  receipt,  signing  it  “ Thomas  Con- 
way, President  of  the  Craven  County  Railroad,”  and 
Harry  pocketed  it  with  a feeling  of  relief. 

“ I will  send  it  to  Mr.  Howard,  and  get  him  to  keep  it 
for  me,”  Harry  decided.  “ Then  my  guardian  can’t  get 
on  the  track  of  it.” 

While  he  was  standing  in  front  of  the  depot  waiting  for 
the  arrival  of  the  eight-thirty  train,  Joel  came  up. 

Goin’  a-travelin’ ” asked  Joel,  with  a grin. 

Not  this  morning.” 

I wish  I had  a hundred  dollars ! ” continued  Joel,  sur- 
veying Harry  sharply. 

Suppose  you  had,  what  then?  ” 

I’d  make  a journey  out  West.  Say,  Harry,  did  you 
ever  have  a hundred  dollars  in  your  pocket  ? ” 

Yes.” 

Maybe  you’ve  got  it  now?  ” 

Where  should  I get  it  ? ” demanded  Harry,  eying  J oel 
sharply  in  his  turn. 

I do’no.  Jest  empty  your  pockets,  and  le’me  see  how 
much  you’ve  got,” 

Thank  you ; I don’t  see  any  use  in  it,”  said  Harry 
coldly. 

You  dassent ! ” 

^Wery  well!  Call  it  that.” 

Joel’s  been  spying  upon  me.  He  must  have  seen  me 
on  the  hill,”  concluded  Harry.  It’s  well  I gave  most 
of  my  money  to  Mr.  Conway.” 


Mr.  Fox  Learns  Harry’s  Secret  53 


CHAPTER  XI 

MR.  FOX  I.EARNS  HARRy’s  SECRET 

Harry  had  acted  none  too  soon.  It  happened  that  his 
secret  had  been  discovered  not  only  by  Joel,  but  by  Joel’s 
father,  that  very  morning. 

Mr.  Fox  had  been  surprised  that  Harry  had  received  so 
little,  especially  when  he  considered  how  large  a sum  he 
had  given  to  Mrs.  Brock.  Mentally  he  had  stigmatized 
his  ward  as  a reckless  fool  to  part  with  so  large  a propor- 
tion of  his  money.  Yet  he  had  never  doubted  that  fifteen 
dollars  was  all  that  Harry  had  left,  and,  small  as  it  was, 
he  was  eager  to  get  it  into  his  hands,  as  we  already 
know. 

About  ten  o’clock  Mr.  Fox  had  occasion  to  go  to  the 
village.  In  the  post  office  he  met  an  acquaintance  from  a 
neighboring  town,  with  whom  he  passed  the  usual  com- 
pliments. 

“ By  the  way.  Fox,”  said  his  friend,  I had  a narrow 
escape  the  other  day.” 

“ What  was  it,  Pearson.^  ” 

“ Came  near  being  smashed  up  on  the  railroad.” 
Where.?  ” 

“ Here,  down  by  your  depot.  Didn’t  you  hear  of  the 
washout.?  ” 

“Yes.  Were  you  on  the  train.?” 

“ I was.  There  would  have  been  an  end  of  us,  but  for 
a brave  boy,  who  signaled  the  train  in  time.” 

“ That  boy  was  my  ward,”  said  John  Fox,  com- 
placently. 

“You  don’t  say  so!  Well,  he  was  a lucky  chap.” 

“ I don’t  think  so.  He  didn’t  get  much  for  his  bravery. 
On  my  word,  I think  he  was  meanly  treated.” 


54  Mf,  Fox  Learns  Harry's  Secret 


I don’t  see  how  you  can  say  that.  How  much  money 
did  he  get?  ” 

Twenty-five  dollars,  and  of  that  he  gave  ten  to  the 
woman  whose  tablecloth  he  borrowed.” 

‘^  There’s  some  mistake  about  that.  There  must  have 
been  forty  or  fifty  bills  put  into  his  hands,  and  I know  that 
there  were  two  ten-dollar  bills  among  them.  I myself  gave 
two  dollars.” 

Is  this  true?  ” ejaculated  Fox,  in  amazement. 

Just  as  true  as  I’m  standing  here.  If  there  wasn’t  two 
or  three  hundred  dollars  I’ll  eat  my  head.” 

The  artful  young  rascal!  ” exclaimed  Fox,  in  virtuous 
indignation.  He  told  me  he  had  only  fifteen  dollars  left 
after  what  he  gave  to  Mrs.  Brock.” 

Perhaps  he  thought  you  would  take  it  from  him.  The 
boy  was  smart,”  said  Pearson,  laughing. 

You  call  it  smart!  I call  it  base  and  treacherous!” 
said  John  Fox,  very  much  excited. 

“ Did  he  give  you  the  fifteen  dollars  ? ” 

No,  he  didn’t.  He  wanted  to  keep  it  himself.  As  it 
was  a small  sum,  I let  him  do  it.” 

Mr.  Fox  was  silent  as  to  the  character  of  the  efforts  he 
made  to  secure  the  money. 

“ After  all,  the  money  belonged  to  the  boy.  Fox.” 

I don’t  agree  with  you.  Ain’t  I his  guardeen,  I’d  like 
to  know?  ” 

I won’t  deny  it,  though  I don’t  know  anything  about 
it.  I’ll  take  your  word  for  it.” 

Then,  of  course,  I’m  entitled  to  his  money,”  continued 
Mr.  Fox. 

To  what  money  was  left  him,  I admit;  that  is,  to  keep 
in  trust  for  him.  But  this  money  was  different.” 

“No  difference  at  all!  As  his  guardeen  it’s  my  duty 
to  take  it  from  him,  and  not  let  him  spend  it  foolishly^ 
as  I’ve  no  doubt  he  would.” 

“ He  must  have  hidden  it  somewhere.” 


Mr.  Fox  Learns  Harry’s  Secret 


55 


I’ll  find  it,  wherever  it  is.  If  that  boy  expects  to  out- 
wit John  Fox,  he’s  got  to  get  up  pretty  early  in  the 
morning.” 

Have  you  been  appointed  his  guardian?  ” 

Well,  no,  not  yet ; but  I was  his  father’s  choice,  and 
of  course  there  won’t  be  any  opposition.” 

How  old  is  the  boy?” 

About  fifteen  or  sixteen.” 

He  might  make  a different  choice.  The  law  would 
allow  it  in  a boy  of  his  age.” 

Don’t  you  go  to  putting  that  into  his  head,”  said  Mr. 
Fox  uneasily. 

I am  not  likely  to  see  him.  Did  his  father  know  you?  ” 
Well,  no ; we  never  met.” 

That  explains  it.” 

Explains  what?  ” demanded  Fox  suspiciously. 

“ Oh,  nothing  particular,”  answered  Pearson  evasively. 

Mr.  Fox  suspected  that  he  meant  something  uncom- 
plimentary, but  did  not  push  the  question. 

Of  all  the  artful  boys,”  said  Fox  to  himself,  “ this  boy, 
Harry,  takes  the  cake.  But  it  won’t  do  him  any  good. 
He’ll  find  that  John  Fox  is  a match  for  him.” 

Mr.  Fox  walked  thoughtfully  away.  He  was  consider- 
ing how  he  should  get  hold  of  his  ward’s  money.  It  was 
not  a question  easy  to  answer.  Evidently  Harry  was  a 
boy  who  kept  his  own  counsel,  and  knew  how  to  take  care 
of  himself. 

As  Mr.  Fox  was  walking  up  the  road  he  fell  in  with 
Joel. 

Where’ve  you  been,  Joel?  ” he  asked. 

Follerin’  Harry,  as  you  told  me  to.” 

So  I did.  Well,  where  did  he  go? 

To  the  top  of  the  hill  about  five  minutes  walk  from  the 
depot.” 

“ What  did  he  do  there?  ” 

What’ll  you  give  to  know,  dad?  ” 


56  Mr.  Fox  Learns  Harry’s  Secret 


No  foolin’  with  your  father,  Joel.  Tell  me  right 
away.” 

I’ve  found  out  something,  dad;  soAiething  that’ll  sur- 
prise you.” 

“ I don’t  know  about  that.  I’ve  found  out  something 
myself.’^ 

^^This  is  something  important — awful  important.  What 
do  you  think  he  did  upon  the  hill?  ” 

“ Hid  his  money  ? ” suggested  Mr.  Fox. 

You’re  mighty  near,  but  you  ain’t  right.  He  dug  it 
up.  It  was  hid  there  already.” 

Did  you  see  it?  How  much  was  there?  ” asked  Fox 
eagerly. 

There  was  a big  roll  of  bills.  There  must  have  been 
over  a hundred  dollars.” 

Joel  expected  his  father  to  exhibit  astonishment,  but  in 
this  he  was  disappointed.  Mr.  Fox  nodded  in  a satisfied 
way. 

Then  that  story  that  Pearson  told  me  was  correct,”  he 

said. 

What  did  he  tell  you?  ” 

He  said  there  was  a big  collection  made  for  the  boy 
by  the  passengers ; that  it  must  have  amounted  to  two  hun- 
dred dollars  or  more.” 

Joel  whistled. 

I guess  it’s  so,”  he  replied.  There  was  a big  roll 
of  bills  he  took  out  of  a hole  in  the  ground.” 

What  did  he  do  with  it  ? ” 

“ Put  it  in  his  pocket.” 

That’s  good.  Then  he’s  got  it  with  him  now ; eh, 
Joel?  ” 

Yes,  dad.” 

That  suits  me.  Joel,  I must  have  that  money.” 

Will  you  give  me  some,  dad?  ” 

What  should  I give  you  any  for,  Pd  like  to  know  ? ” 

Because  I told  you.” 


Harry  Becomes  a Prisoner 


57 


You  told  me  what  I knew  before.  Besides,  the  money 
won’t  be  mine.  I’m  to  take  care  of  it  as  his  guardeen.” 

I wish  I was  somebody’s  guardeen,”  said  Joel. 

It  wouldn’t  do  much  good.  It’s  more  bother  than  it’s 
worth.” 

Then  why  don’t  you  give  it  up,  dad.^  ” asked  Joel 
shrewdly. 

P’rhaps  I will  some  time.” 

After  Harry’s  money  is  all  gone,”  thought  Joel. 

On  the  whole,  Joel,  you  may  as  well  keep  on  follerin’ 
Harry  to  see  what  he  does  with  the  money.  I want  him 
to  keep  it  about  him,  and  I’ll  get  hold  of  it  afore  momin’.” 

All  right,  dad.” 

Joel  turned  back  and  joined  Harry,  who  was  still  near 
the  depot. 

I thought  I’d  come  back,”  he  explained.  If  I go 
home  the  old  man  will  make  me  work.” 

“ Have  you  seen  your  father  ” asked  Harry. 

I saw  him  up  the  road  a few  minutes  ago.” 

And  he  put  you  on  my  track,”  said  Harry  to  himself, 
with  a smile.  You’re  too  late,  my  young  friend.  The 
money  is  disposed  of.” 

Having  nothing  further  to  conceal,  our  hero  chatted 
socially  with  Joel,  who  flattered  himself  he  was  playing 
the  detective  in  creditable  style. 


CHAPTER  XII 

HARRY  BECOMES  A PRISONER 

JoEE  seems  to  have  a great  partiality  for  my  society,” 
thought  Harry,  when,  after  dinner,  his  guardian’s  son 
continued  to  follow  him  about. 

Our  hero  would  have  been  quite  willing  to  dispense  with 


58 


Harry  Becomes  a Prisoner 


Joel’s  companionship,  but,  being  good-natured,  he  did  not 
feel  like  dismissing  him,  as  he  would  have  done  had  he 
suspected  that  the  boy  was  acting  as  a spy  upon  him,  at 
his  father’s  request. 

Mr.  Fox  said  very  little  to  his  ward  at  the  table,  but 
Harry  felt  that  he  was  eying  him  intently. 

I wonder  what  makes  me  so  interesting,”  he  asked 
himself,  half  inclined  to  laugh. 

Mrs.  Fox,  too,  was  very  silent.  She  had  learned  from 
her  husband  the  extent  of  Harry’s  good  fortune,  and  felt 
very  indignant  at  the  new  boy’s  evident  intention  of  keep- 
ing the  money  in  his  own  possession.  On  the  whole,  there- 
fore, the  dinner  party  was  not  very  social.  Joel  alone 
seemed  in  good  spirits,  and  chatted  and  laughed,  occa- 
sionally glancing  significantly  from  his  father  to  Harry. 
He  was  looking  forward  with  enjoyment  to  the  scene  be- 
tween them,  when  his  father  demanded  the  money.  He 
had  no  doubt  that  Harry  would  have  to  give  in,  and  while 
he  had  no  particular  dislike  for  our  hero,  he  was  pre- 
pared to  rejoice  over  his  humiliation. 

After  supper  Harry  was  about  to  leave  the  room  when 
Mr.  Fox  stopped  him. 

Wait  a moment,  young  man,”  he  said,  in  a command- 
ing tone. 

« Very  well,  sir,”  returned  Harry  quietly;  do  you  wish 
to  speak  to  me?  ” 

Yes,  I do  wish  to  speak  to  you,  Harry  Vane.” 

Aha ! there’s  something  in  the  wind,”  thought  Harry, 
and  he  resumed  his  seat. 

You  have  deceived  me,”  continued  Mr.  Fox,  se- 
verely. 

Harry  didn’t  seem  intimidated,  but  said  composedly: 

Will  you  be  kind  enough  to  let  me  know  in  what  manner 
I have  deceived  you?  ” 

You  have  concealed  from  me  the  amount  of  money  you 
received  yesterday  for  saving  the  railroad  train.” 


Harry  Becomes  a Prisoner 


59 


I deny  that,  sir.  I have  not  told  you,  because  I did 
not  think  it  was  necessary.” 

Am  I not  your  guardeen.?^  I ask  you  that.” 

Not  yet,  sir.” 

Well,  I shall  be,  and  that  is  the  same  thing.  It  is  my 
duty  to  take  care  of  your  money.” 

The  money  I received  for  my  service  yesterday  was 
not  left  me  by  my  father.  It  belongs  to  me,  and  I mean 
to  keep  it,”  said  Harry  firmly. 

“We  shall  see  about  that,”  said  John  Fox,  nodding  his 
head  with  emphasis.  “ We  shall  see  about  that.  Now, 
will  you  answer  the  question  I am  going  to  ask  you  ? ” 
What  is  it,  sir  ? ” 

“ How  much  money  did  the  passengers  give  you  ? ” 

“ Almost  three  hundred,  dollars,”  answered  Harry  com- 
posedly. 

“ Did  you  ever  hear  the  like.^^  ” exclaimed  Mrs.  Fox,  in 
amazement.  “ If  it  had  only  been  Joel.” 

“ Thunder!  ” exclaimed  that  young  gentleman.  “ Well, 
you  was  lucky.  No  such  luck  for  me!  ” 

“ It  is  well  you  have  told  me,”  said  John  Fox;  “ not  but 
I knew  before.  1 met  one  of  the  passengers  to-day,  and 
he  gave  me  an  idea  how  much  it  was.  You  will  please 
hand  it  over  to  me,  and  I will  take  care  of  it.” 

“ I shall  not  be  able  to  comply  with  your  request,  Mr. 
Fox,”  said  Harry. 

“You  won’t,  hey.?  And  why  not?  ” 

“ Because  I have  not  the  money  with  me.” 

I don’t  believe  it.  You  had  it  this  morning.” 

“ That  is  true,  though  I don’t  know  how  you  found 
out.” 

“ And  Joel  has  been  with  you  ever  since,  so  you  haven’t 
had  time  to  hide  it.” 

“ So  that  was  the  reason  you  favored  me  with  your 
company,  Joel,”  said  Harry,  with  a glance  at  his  guar- 
dian’s son. 


6o 


Harry  Becomes  a Prisoner 


Joel  grinned,  but  did  not  speak. 

Oh,  yes ; I was  too  sharp  for  you,”  said  John  Fox, 
complacently.  “ I’ve  trapped  you  at  last.” 

I think  you  are  mistaken,  Mr.  Fox,”  said  Harry,  show- 
ing no  signs  of  confusion  or  alarm. 

All  youVe  got  to  do  is  to  hand  over  that  money  now, 
Harry  Vane.  Mind,  I will  have  it.” 

I assure  you,  Mr.  Fox,  that  I haven’t  the  money  with 

me.” 

Where  is  it,  then.'^  ” asked  Mr.  Fox,  incredulous. 

‘‘  I managed  to  put  it  in  a place  of  security,  in  spite  of 
Joel’s  watchfulness.” 

I shan’t  believe  it  unless  you  tell  me  where  it  is.” 

“ Did  you  put  it  back  in  the  hole.^  ” asked  Joel,  in  eager 
curiosity. 

So  you  were  watching  me  this  morning?  No,  I did 
not.  If  I had  you  would  have  seen  me  do  it.” 

I’m  your  guardeen ; I ought  to  know  where  the  money 
is,”  said  Mr.  Fox,  in  a different  tone,  resorting  to  f.nesse. 
Very  well,  sir,  I will  give  you  a clew.  I have  put  it 
into  the  hands  of  a gentleman  in  whom  I have  confidence, 
who  will  take  care  of  it  for  me.” 

What’s  the  man’s  name?  ” demanded  John  Fox, 
frowning. 

That  is  my  secret.”  - 

You  seem  to  forget  that  you  are  only  a boy,  Harry 
Vane.” 

No,  I don’t,  sir;  but  I remember  tliat  boys  have  some 
rights.” 

You  have  rebelled  against  my  lawful  authority. 
Maria,  what  is  it  my  duty  to  do  with  this  boy?  ” 

Lock  him  up ! ” answered  Mrs.  Fox  grimly. 

A good  suggestion,  Mrs.  F.  Imprisonment  may 
change  the  boy’s  ideas.  He  may  repent  his  base  conduct.” 
Mr.  Fox,”  said  Harry  coolly,  “ why  are  you  so  anxious 
to  get  hold  of  my  money  ? ” 


Harry  Becomes  a Prisoner 


6i 


Because  you  are  too  young  to  take  care  of  it.’’ 

You  think  it  will  not  be  safe  in  my  hands,  sir.?  ” 

“ Yes,  that  is  what  I mean.” 

I don’t  agree  with  you.  Still,  the  money  is  not  in  my 
hands,  as  I have  already  told  you.” 

Where  is  it,  then.?  ” asked  Fox  suspiciously. 

I decline  to  tell  you.” 

J ohn  Fox,  are  you  goin’  to  let  that  whipper-snapper 
get  the  best  of  you.?  ” asked  Mrs.  Fox  indignantly. 
“ Brace  up  and  be  a man.” 

There  ain’t  no  need  to  tell  me  that,  Maria.  I’ll  show 
him  his  duty.  So,  boy,  you  defy  me,  eh.?  ” 

No,”  answered  Harry,  I am  willing  to  submit  to 
proper  authority.  But  you  are  asking  of  me  what  you 
have  no  right  to  do.” 

I guess  I’m  the  proper  judge  of  that,”  said  John  Fox,, 
gathering  courage  from  the  stem  expression  of  his  wife’s 
face.  I ask  you  once  more,  will  you  hand  over  that 
money .?  ” 

I would  prefer  not  to,  Mr.  Fox.” 

“ That’s  no  answer.  Will  you,  or  will  you  not.?  ” 

If  you  put  it  that  way,  I will  not.” 

^ Mrs.  Fox  jerked  her  head  quickly,  and  glared  at  Harry 
with  an  expression  by  no  means  amiable. 

“What  are  you  going  to  do  about  it,  Mr.  Fox.?”  she 
asked. 

“What  would  you  do,  Maria.?  ” returned  her  husband,^ 
apparently  undecided. 

“ I think  it  a case  where  a horsewhip  should  come  into 
play.” 

Mr.  Fox  glanced  at  his  ward.  On  his  boyish  face  he 
saw  a look  of  stern  determination  which  led  him  to  hesitate. 

“ It  may  come  to  that,”  he  said,  “ but  I’ll  try  somethin’^ 
else  fu’st.  Joel,  get  a candle.” 

Joel  obeyed. 

“ Now,  young  man,”  said  Fox,  in  a tone  of  authority,. 


62 


Harry  Escapes 


go  up  to  your  chamber,  and  stay  there  till  you’re  ready 
to  obey  orders.” 

Harry  hesitated  a moment,  then  took  the  candle  quietly 
and  went  upstairs.  Mr.  Fox  was  relieved,  for  he  was  a 
little  apprehensive  that  his  ward  would  prove  rebellious 
and  decline  to  obey. 

You  see,  Maria,”  he  said  triumphantly,  after  Harry 
had  left  the  room.  I’ve  conquered  him.” 

You  haven’t  got  the  money!”  rejoined  Mrs.  Fox 
dryly. 

John  Fox  stole  up  after  his  ward,  and  Harry  heard  the 
door  bolted  on  the  outside. 

He  was  a prisoner. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

HARRY  ESCAPES 

If  Mr.  Fox  had  been  wiser,  it  would  have  occurred  to 
him  that  it  would  be  more  prudent  to  wait  till  he  had 
actually  received  the  appointment  of  guardian,  before  he 
pushed  his  ward  to  extremity.  But  he  was  of  a bullying 
disposition,  and  had  a good  deal  of  faith  in  his  ability  to 
manage  boys.  Harry  was  inferior  to  him  in  size  and 
physical  strength,  and  he  felt  sure  he  could  subject  him  to 
his  authority  in  time.  He  didn’t  know  the  boy  with  whom 
he  had  to  deal.  Our  hero  was  not  difficult  to  manage  by 
an  appeal  to  his  reason,  but  his  spirit  rose  indignantly 
when  anyone  attempted  to  bully  or  browbeat  him. 

When  he  heard  the  bolt  slide  in  the  lock,  he  said  to 
himself : Mr.  Fox  and  I can  never  agree.  He  has  not  yet 

been  appointed  my  guardian,  and  he  never  will  receive  the 
appointment.  I have  the  right  to  choose  for  myself,  as 
Mr.  Howard  told  me,  and  I mean  to  exercise  it.” 


Harry  Escapes 


63 


Some  of  my  readers  may,  perhaps,  picture  Harry  as 
forcing  open  the  door  of  his  chamber,  and  rushing  from 
the  house,  breathing  loud  defiance  as  he  went.  But  he 
was  a sensible  boy,  and  meditated  nothing  of  the  kind. 

I can  wait  till  morning,’’  he  reflected.  “ I don’t  think 
I shall  be  here  twenty  hours  hence,  but  I mean  to  get  a 
good  night’s  sleep.  It  will  be  time  enough  to  decide  in 
the  morning  what  I will  do.” 

So,  in  spite  of  his  imprisonment,  Harry  enjoyed  a com- 
fortable night’s  sleep,  and  was  awakened  in  the  morning 
by  hearing  his  door  opened. 

Mr.  Fox  entered,  and  sat  down  on  a chair  by  the  bed. 

Good-morning,  sir,”  said  Harry  composedly.  I 
hope  you  had  a good  night’s  rest.” 

I say,  boy,  you’ve  got  cheek,”  remarked  Fox,  puzzled. 
You  are  talkin’  as  if  nothin’  had  happened.” 

Nothing  has  happened  to  prevent  my  being  polite, 
Mr.  Fox.” 

Much  you  care  about  my  night’s  rest ! Ef  I had  acted 
as  bad  as  you,  I couldn’t  have  slept  a wink.” 

“ I slept  very  well,  thank  you,  Mr.  Fox.” 

I didn’t  ask,”  snapped  Fox,  and  I don’t  care.  What 
I want  to  know  is,  have  you  made  up  your  mind  to  do  as 
I told  you  last  night.?  ” 

“ About  the  money  ? ” 

Sartain,  about  the  money.” 

I prefer  to  keep  it  in  my  own  possession,  if  that  is 
what  you  want  to  know.” 

So  you  ain’t  subdued  yet ! I guess  I’ll  have  to  keep 
you  here  a little  longer.” 

Then  be  kind  enough  to  send  me  up  some  break- 
fast.” 

You  don’t  deserve  none.” 

Still,  as  I am  paying  my  board,  I shall  object  to  pay- 
ing unless  I get  my  meals  regularly.” 

This  consideration  weighed  with  John  Fox,  and  he  sent 


64 


Harry  Escapes 


Joel  up  with  a cup  of  coffee  and  some  dry  bread,  five  min- 
utes later. 

Don’t  let  him  get  out,  and  bolt  the  door  after  you, 
Joel,”  said  his  mother. 

“ Here’s  your  breakfast,  Harry,”  said  Joel,  his  speckled 
face  overspread  with  a grin. 

Thank  you,  Joel.  Didn’t  you  have  anything  better 
than  that  ? ” 

“ Yes,  we  had  sassiges  and  pertaters,  but  dad  and  mam 
are  awful  mad  with  you,  and  mam  says  this  is  good  enough 
for  you.” 

It  will  keep  me  from  starving,  at  least,”  and  Harry 
began  to  dispose  of  his  meager  meal. 

I say,  Harry,  you’d  better  give  in.  The  old  man  is 
bound  to  make  you.” 

The  old  man  has  undertaken  a large  job,  Joel,”  said 
Harry  quietly. 

You  don’t  mean  to  say  you’ll  stick  it  out.^  ” 

I think  I shall.” 

‘^You’ve  got  spunk!”  said  Joel  admiringly. 

Thank  you,  Joel;  so  I have  when  I know  I am  right.” 
S’pose  dad  should  keep  you  here  a month ” 

“ I don’t  think  he  wiU.  By  the  way,  Joel,  come  up  here 
about  the  middle  of  the  forenoon;  I want  to  say  a few 
words  to  you  in  private.” 

All  right,  I’ll  come.  I must  go  down  now.” 

What  did  he  say,  Joel?  ” asked  Mrs.  Fox,  as  her  son 
and  heir  descended  the  stairs. 

“ He  asked  if  that  was  all  we  had  for  breakfast,  mam.” 
Turned  up  his  nose  at  the  breakfast,  hey  ? It’s 
more’n  he  deserves  after  such  goin’s  on.” 

I wonder  what  he  wants  to  see  me  about?  ” said  Joel, 
to  himself. 

Joel  made  a pretty  shrewd  guess,  and  resolved,  by  all 
means,  to  keep  the  appointment. 

He  was  anxious  to  get  his  father  out  of  the  way,  but 


Harry  Escapes 


65 


John  Fox  was  unusually  deliberate  in  his  motions.  Finally, 
about  half-past  nine,  he  left  the  house  for  the  village.  Mrs. 
Fox  went  in  and  out  about  her  work  as  usual.  She  was 
somewhat  surprised  to  find  Joel  remaining  in  the  house 
contrary  to  his  custom. 

What  makes  you  hang  round  the  house,  Joel.?^  ” she 
asked. 

I’ve  got  a little  headache,  mam,”  answered  Joel,  draw- 
ing down  the  corners  of  his  mouth. 

Shall  I mix  you  some  camomile  tea,  Joel?  ” 

No,”  answered  Joel,  hastily,  for  he  remembered  very 
well  the  bitter  taste  of  this,  his  mother’s  sovereign  remedy. 
I guess  it’ll  go  off  bimeby.” 

Presently  his  mother  said : J oel,  if  you’ll  stay  and 

mind  the  house.  I’ll  run  over  to  Mrs.  Bean’s  and  borrow 
some  sugar;  I never  thought  to  ask  your  father  to  get 
some.  If  you  was  well,  I’d  ask  you  to  go  up  to  the  store.” 

I’ll  stay  and  mind  the  house,  mam,”  said  Joel,  with 
avidity. 

His  mother  put  on  her  bonnet,  and  started  across  a field 
to  her  nearest  neighbor’s. 

Now’s  my  time,”  thought  Joel.  Mam’s  sure  to  get 
to  talkin’  with  Mrs.  Bean,  and  stay  half  an  hour  or  more.” 
He  ran  up  the  garret  stairs,  and  drew  the  bolt  that  held 
Harry  captive. 

Well,  Harry,  I’ve  come,”  he  said.  You  wanted  me 
to  come,  you  know.” 

“ Yes,  Joel.” 

Have  you  got  anything  to  say  to  me?  ” said  Joel  sug- 
gestively. 

Yes,  Joel,  I want  you  to  let  me  out  of  this  place.” 

Oh,  gracious ! ” exclaimed  J oel,  in  apparent  dismay. 
Dad  would  give  me  the  wu’st  kind  of  a lickin.” 

Would  he  know  how  I got  out?  ” asked  Harry. 

I don’t  know.  What  are  you  willing  to  give?  ” 

Harry  saw  that  it  was  merely  a matter  of  bargaining. 


66 


Harry  Escapes 


and  finally  prevailed  upon  Joel  to  release  him  for  a five- 
dollar  bill.  Of  course,  more  was  demanded,  but,  on  the 
whole,  Joel  was  satisfied  with  the  terms  finally  agreed  upon. 

“ I want  the  money  now,”  said  Joel. 

How  do  I know  that  you  will  do  as  you  have  agreed.^  ” 
Give  me  the  money,  and  Fll  tell  you.” 

Harry  passed  over  the  bank  bill,  and  Joel  said: 

Dad’s  gone  to  the  village,  and  mam’s  gone  over  to 
Mrs.  Bean’s.  All  you’ve  got  to  do  is  to  go  downstairs,  and 
walk  out.” 

Harry  was  by  no  means  slow  to  take  the  hint. 

Good-by,  Joel,”  he  said,  extending  his  hand;  I won’t 
forget  the  favor  you’ve  done  me.” 

Ain’t  you  cornin’  back.?  ” 

Not  at  present.  I find  that  your  father  and  I will 
never  agree,  and  I prefer  to  go  away  somewhere  and  face 
the  world  by  myself.” 

I don’t  know  what  dad’ll  say.  There’ll  be  an  awful 
fuss.  Just  give  me  a box  on  the  ear,  won’t  you.?  ” 

“What  for?” 

“ I’ll  tell  dad  you  gave  me  an  awful  clip  on  the  side 
of  the  head,  and  ran  off,  though  I tried  to  stop  you.” 

“ All  right,”  said  Harry,  laughing. 

He  gave  Joel  the  required  box  on  the  ear,  tripped  him 
up,  laying  him  gently  on  his  back  on  the  landing,  and 
then,  with  a friendly  “ good-by,”  he  ran  down  the  stairs, 
and  before  Mrs.  Fox  returned  from  her  call  was  a mile 
away. 

She  found  Joel  wiping  his  eyes. 

“ What’s  the  matter,  Joel.?  ” she  asked.  “ Is  your  head- 
ache wuss .?  ” 

“ Yes,  ma,  and  that  isn’t  the  wu’st  of  it.” 

“ What’s  happened?  Tell  me,  quick  ! ” 

“ That  boy,  Harry,  called  me  upstairs,  and  got  me  to 
open  the  door.  Then  he  gave  me  an  almighty  clip  on  the 
side  of  my  head  that  almost  stunned  me,  then  he  knocked 


An  Exciting  Chase  67 


me  over,  and  ran  out  of  the  house  as  fast  as  he  could  run 
— my  head  aches  awful ! ” 

The  owdacious  young  rufBan!  ” ejaculated  Mrs.  Fox. 
“ To  beat  my  poor,  dear  Joel  so ! Never  mind,  Joel,  dear, 
ni  give  you  a piece  of  pie  and  some  cake.  As  for  that 
boy,  he’ll  be  hung  some  day,  I reckon ! ” 

After  eating  the  cake  and  pie,  which  were  luxuries  in 
that  frugal  household,  Joel  said  he  felt  better.  He  went 
out  behind  the  house,  and  taking  out  the  five-dollar  note, 
surveyed  it  with  great  satisfaction. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

AN  EXCITING  CHASE 

When  John  Fox  went  to  the  village  he  usually  stopped 
first  at  the  tavern,  and  invested  ten  cents  in  a glass  of 
whisky.  Though  economical  to  the  verge  of  meanness,  he 
generally  indulged  himself  once  a day  or  more  in  this  Tvay. 
But  for  his  love  of  money,  he  would  have  gratified  his  taste 
oftener.  So,  in  this  instance,  his  avarice  served  him  a 
good  turn,  and  prevented  his  becoming  a drunkard. 

He  had  a little  business  in  the  village,,  but  called,  first, 
as  usual,  at  the  tavern.  Here  he  met  two  or  three  of  his 
cronies. 

“ Folks  say  you’ve  got  a new  boarder.  Fox,”  said  Bill 
Latimer,  as  he  laid  down  his  glass  on  the  counter. 

Yes,”  answered  Fox,  complacently.  I’m  his  guar- 
deen.” 

He’s  the  boy  that  saved  the  train,  ain’t  he.^  ” asked 
Latimer. 

“ Yes,  that’s  he.” 

Folks  say  he  got  a pile  of  money  for  doing  it.” 

He  got  a pretty  stiff  sum,”  answered  Fox  cautiously. 

How  much,  now  ? ” 


68 


An  Exciting  Chase 


What  do  you  say  to  two  hundred  dollars  ? ” 

I’d  save  ten  trains  for  that  money.  Do  you  keep  his 
money  ? ” 

Yes.” 

How  much  property  did  his  father  leave  him?  ” 

The  estate  hasn’t  been  settled  yet,”  said  Fox,  who 
knew  how  to  keep  his  own  counsel.  I can’t  say  how 
much  money  there  is.” 

“ How  did  he  happen  to  apply  to  you?  ” asked  Eben 
Bond  curiously. 

There’s  a sort  of  relationship  between  us,  Eben.” 

Is  he  easy  to  manage?  ” asked  John  Blake. 

Well,  some  folks  might  find  trouble  with  him,”  said 
Fox,  complacently.  The  fact  is,  gentlemen,  I don’t 
mind  telling  you  that  he’s  been  tryin’  to  buck  agin’  his 
guardeen  a’ ready.  Where  do  you  think  I left  him?  ” con- 
tinued Fox,  chuckling. 

Where?  ” 

Up  in  the  attic,  locked  up  in  his  chamber.  I’m  goin’ 
to  feed  him  on  bread  and  water  a while,  just  to  show  him 
what  sort  of  a man  John  Fox  is.” 

A grin  overspread  the  face  of  Eben  Bond,  who  had  just 
looked  out  of  the  front  window. 

So  you  left  him  in  the  attic,  hey  ? ” he  said,  waggishly. 
Yes,  I did.  Do  you  mean  to  say  I didn’t?  ” 

I’ll  bet  you  a quarter  he  isn’t  there  now.” 

I know  he  is,  Eben  Bond.  Seems  to  me  you’re  making 
a fool  of  yourself.” 

Maybe  I am,  but  I’m  willin’  to  bet  he  isn’t  there  now.” 
What  makes  you  say  that?  ” asked  Fox  suspiciously. 
Oh,  I’m  foolin’.  It  don’t  make  any  difference  what  I 
say,”  returned  Eben,  with  a comical  leer. 

You  jest  tell  me  what  you  mean,  Eben  Bond!  ” said 
John  Fox,  provoked. 

I mean  that  I saw  that  boy  of  yours — I don’t  know  his 
name — go  by  the  tavern  only  two  minutes  since.” 


An  Exciting  Chase 


69 


Is  that  true?  ” gasped  Fox. 

True  as  gospel ! I reckon  he’s  more’n  a match  for  his 
guardeen;  hey,  boys?  ” 

“Where  did  he  go?  In  what  direction?”  demanded 
Fox,  eagerly. 

“ Down  toward  the  river.” 

“ There  ain’t  no  trick  about  it?  ” asked  Fox. 

“ Ask  Sam  Wallace — he  must  have  met  him.” 

Sam  Wallace,  a stout  young  man,  had  just  entered  the 
room. 

“Did  you  meet  my  new  boy,  Sam?”  asked  Fox,  turn- 
ing to  the  newcomer. 

“ Yes,  I met  him  down  the  road  a piece ; he  seemed  in 
an  awful  hurry.” 

“ He’s  running  away,”  Fox  said  to  himself,  in  dismay, 
“ How  in  the  world  did  he  get  out?  ” 

He  ran  up  the  road,  gazing  anxiously  on  this  side  and 
on  that,  hoping  to  come  upon  the  runaway.  One  thing 
was  favorable;  it  was  a straight  road  with  no  roads  open- 
ing out  of  it  for  at  least  a mile  beyond  the  tavern.  It  led 
by  the  river  at  a point  half  a mile  on. 

“ I’ll  catch  him  yet.  He  can’t  escape  me ! ” Fox  re- 
flected, his  courage  beginning  to  return.  “ When  I get 
hold  of  him  I’ll  handle  him  pretty  rough.  He’ll  find  he 
can’t  cut  any  of  his  didos  on  me.” 

“ Have  you  seen  a boy  up  the  road?  ” he  asked  of 
Georgie  Foster,  a small  boy,  whom  he  met. 

“ Yes,”  answered  Georgie  carelessly. 

“ Who  was  it  ? ” 

“ It’s  the  boy  that’s  livin’  at  your  house — I don’t  know 
his  name.” 

“ Thank  you,  Georgie ! That’s  a nice  boy.  I’ll  give 
y^ou  a cent  some  time.” 

“ Hadn’t  you  better  give  it  to  me  now?  ” asked  Georgie 
shrewdly. 

“ I haven’t  got  any  now.  Where  did  he  go  ? ” 


70 


An  Exciting  Chase 


I guess  he  went  down  to  the  river.” 

John  Fox  pushed  on  breathless,  and  a minute  later  came 
in  sight  of  the  fugitive. 

Harry  had  sobered  down  to  a walk,  thinking  himself  no 
longer  in  danger.  If  Mr.  Fox  had  been  wise  enough  to 
keep  silent  till  he  had  come  within  a few  rods  he  might 
have  caught  him  easily,  but  excitement  and  anger  were 
too  much  for  prudence,  and  he  called  out,  angrily:  Just 

wait  till  I get  hold  of  you,  you  young  villain!  FU  give 
you  a lesson.” 

Harry  turned  quickly  and  saw  the  enemy  close  upon 
him. 

That  was  enough.  He  set  out  on  what  the  boys  call  a 
dead  run,  though  he  hardly  knew  in  what  direction  to  look 
for  a refuge.  But  through  the  trees  at  the  west  side  of  the 
road  he  caught  sight  of  something  that  put  new  hope  into 
his  heart.  It  was  a boat,  floating  within  three  feet  of 
shore.  In  it  sat  a boy  of  about  his  own  age.  It  was  Willie 
Foster,  a brother  of  Georgie. 

There  was  no  time  for  ceremony.  Harry  sprang  into 
the  boat,  and,  seizing  an  idle  oar,  pushed  out  into  the 
river. 

The  owner  of  the  boat,  who  had  been  thoughtfully  gaz- 
ing into  the  water,  looked  up  in  surprise. 

Well,  that’s  cool!”  he  ejaculated. 

I beg  your  pardon,”  said  Harry,  still  plying  the  oar ; 

I couldn’t  help  it ; Mr.  Fox  is  after  me.” 

“ What’s  he  after  you  for.?^  ” 

I’ll  tell  you  presently.  There  he  is ! ” 

John  Fox,  by  this  time,  stood  on  the  river  bank  shak- 
ing his  fist,  with  a discomfited  expression  at  his  intended 
victim. 

Come  back  here  1 ” he  shouted. 

Thank  you,  I would  rather  not,”  answered  Harry, 
still  increasing  the  distance  between  himself  and  his 
guardian. 


An  Exciting  Chase 


71 


“ You,  Willie  Foster,  row  the  boat  back!  ’’  bawled  John 
Fox. 

Is  your  name  Willie  Foster?”  asked  Harry,  turning 
to  his  companion,  who  was  looking  with  a puzzled  ex- 
pression, from  one  to  the  other. 

« Yes.” 

Then,  Willie,  if  you  will  help  me  row  over  to  the 
other  side  of  the  river  and  set  me  off  there.  I’ll  give  you  a 
dollar.” 

I’ll  do  it,”  said  Willie,  seizing  the  other  oar,  “ but  you 
needn’t  give  me  any  money.” 

To  his  intense  disgust.  Fox  saw  the  boat,  propelled  by 
the  two  boys,  leaping  forward  energetically,  while  he  stood 
helplessly  on  the  bank. 

The  other  bank  was  half  a mile  away,  and  could  not 
be  reached  except  by  a bridge  a considerable  distance 
away.  The  two  boys  said  little  until  the  trip  was  accom- 
plished. 

I hope  you  won’t  get  into  any  trouble  with  Mr.  Fox,” 
said  Harry,  as  they  drew  near  the  bank. 

I don’t  care  for  old  Fox,  and  father  doesn’t  like  him, 
either.  Why  are  you  running  away?  ” 

Harry  told  him  in  a few  words. 

As  he  got  out  of  the  boat  he  pressed  a dollar  into 
Willie’s  reluctant  hand. 

Don’t  be  afraid  1 I’ve  got  plenty  more ! ” said  Harry. 
“ Now,  which  way  had  I better  go?  ” 

“ Take  that  footpath.  It  will  lead  to  Medfield.  There 
you  can  take  the  cars.” 

“ Good-by,  Willie;  and  thank  you.” 

Willie  didn’t  row  back  immediately.  John  Fox  was  lying 
in  wait  on  the  other  side,  and  he  didn’t  care  to  meet  him. 


72 


The  Magician  of  Madagascar 


CHAPTER  XV 

THE  MAGICIAN  OF  MADAGASCAR 

Harry  pushed  on  till  he  reached  a highway.  He  felt  in 
doubt  as  to  where  it  might  lead  him,  but  followed  it  at 
a venture.  He  wondered  whether  J ohn  Fox  would  pursue 
him,  and  from  time  to  time  looked  back  to  make  sure  that 
his  guardian  was  not  on  his  trail.  In  about  three  hours 
he  found  himself  eight  miles  away.  Then,  for  the  first 
time,  he  felt  that  it  might  be  safe  to  stop  and  rest. 

He  resumed  his  walk,  but  had  not  gone  a quarter  of  a 
mile  when  he  heard  the  noise  of  wheels. 

Shall  I give  you  a lift.?^  ’’  said  the  driver  of  the  team. 
Looking  up,  he  saw  that  it  was  a covered  wagon  with 
four  wheels,  such  as  is  often  to  be  met  with  in  New  Eng- 
land towns.  The  man  who  held  the  reins  was  of  large 
frame  and  portly,  with  dark  hair  and  whiskers.  He  might 
be  about  forty-five  years  of  age. 

Thank  you,  sir,’’  said  Harry.  I do  prefer  it  at  the 
present  moment,  for  I am  getting  tired.” 

I’m  sorry  I didn’t  overtake  you  before.” 

Perhaps  your  horse  isn’t  sorry.” 

Oh ! he  won’t  mind  your  weight.  When  you  get  to  my 
Weight  it  will  make  a difference.  Where  are  you  bound, 
if  you  don’t  mind  my  being  inquisitive  ? ” 

I don’t  know,”  answered  Harry  doubtfully. 

“Don’t  know!  Well,  that  is  curious.  Don’t  you  live 
round  here?  ” 

“ No;  my  home  is  a hundred  miles  away.” 

“ You  ain’t  goin’  West  to  kill  Indians,  are  you?  ” 

“ No ; I’m  willing  the  Indians  should  live.  The  fact  is, 
I’m  seeking  my  fortune,  as  they  say.” 

“ Well,  you  ought  to  find  it,”  returned  the  other,  after 


73 


The  Magician  of  Madagascar 


a deliberate  survey  of  his  young  companion.  You  look 
healthy  and  strong.  Have  you  got  any  money?” 

A little.  My  father  died  lately  and  left  me  three  hun^ 
dred  dollars.  He  recommended  to  me  as  guardian  a man 
named  John  Fox,  living  eight  miles  back.  Well,  I have 
tried  Mr.  Fox,  and  I prefer  to  be  my  own  guardian.” 

I’ve  heard  of  John  Fox.  He’s  fox  by  name,  and  fox 
by  nature.  So  you  and  he  didn’t  hitch  horses?  ” 

« Not  at  all.” 

When  did  you  leave  him?  ” 

This  morning.  I don’t  know  but  I may  say  that  I am 
running  away  from  him,  as  I left  without  his  knowledge, 
but  as  he  is  not  yet  my  legal  guardian,  I don’t  consider 
that  he  has  any  right  to  interfere  with  me.” 

Tell  me  what  sort  of  a time  you  had  with  him.” 

Upon  this  Harry  gave  a graphic  account  of  his  experi- 
ences, as  already  detailed.  His  companion  seemed  very 
much  amused  and  laughed  repeatedly. 

That’s  very  clever,”  he  said.  You  outwitted  the  old 
man  nicely.  There’ll  be  a circus  when  they  find  out  how 
you  got  away.” 

“ I don’t  believe  they  will  find  out.  Joel  will  be  cun^ 
ning  enough  to  invent  some  story.” 

I should  like  to  be  there  to  see  how  they  cut  up.” 

I wouldn’t,”  said  Harry.  I don’t  care  to  set  eyes 
on  any  of  the  family  again.  There ! ” he  suddenly  ex- 
claimed. I’ve  forgotten  something.’^ 

What  is  it?  ” 

I’m  owing  Mr.  Fox  for  board.” 

How  long  have  you  been  with  him?” 

About  two  days.” 

Then  it  can’t  be  much.” 

I’ll  mail  a letter  from  the  first  place  that  is  far  enough 
off  to  be  safe  and  inclose  five  dollars.” 

That’s  too  much  for  two  days.” 

“ I will  pay  the  week’s  board.  I won’t  give  him  any 


74 


The  Magician  of  Madagascar 


reason  to  charge  me  with  dishonesty.  Then  we  shall  be 
even  and  I needn’t  think  of  him  again.” 

Perhaps  you  are  right.  You  haven’t  told  me  your 
name  yet.” 

My  name  is  Harry  Vane.” 

“ A good  name.  Who  do  you  think  I am?  ” 

“ You  may  be  General  Miles,”  answered  Harry,  smiling. 

I am  not,  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge.  I am  the 
Magician  of  Madagascar.  You  may  have  heard  of  me.” 

“ I don’t  think  I have,”  said  Harry,  puzzled. 

The  magician  looked  slightly  disconcerted. 

I have  been  before  the  public  for  many  years,”  he  said. 
I give  magical  entertainments,  and,  in  the  course  of  the 
last  twenty  years,  have  traveled  all  over  the  continent.” 

You  see,”  explained  Harry,  apologetically,  I have 
always  lived  in  a small  country  town,  where  there  were 
few  amusements,  and  so  I know  very  little  of  such  things. 
I never  saw  a magical  entertainment  in  my  life.” 

‘^Didn’t  you,  indeed?  Then  you  shall  see  me  perform 
to-night.  I am  to  give  a magical  soiree  in  Conway,  the 
town  we  are  coming  to.” 

I should  like  it  very  much,  Mr. ” and  Harry 

paused  in  doubt. 

I am  called  Prof.  Hemenway — Hiram  Hemenway,” 
said  the  magician.  “ My  parents  tried  to  make  a farmer 
of  me.  But  it  was  of  no  use.  The  public  needed  me  and 
I became  what  you  see.” 

“ Do  you  like  your  business?  ” asked  Harry  curiously. 

Why  shouldn’t  I?  I have  a chance  to  travel.  The 
people  appreciate  my  efforts,  and  reward  me  generously. 
Pve  salted  down  a few  thousands,  I can  assure  you.” 

I am  very  glad  to  hear  it.  Prof.  Hemenway.” 

“ Money  isn’t  to  be  despised,  my  young  friend,  and  I 
earn  it  in  a pleasant  way.” 

By  a fortunate  accident  Harry  happened  to  turn  in  his 
seat  and  look  through  a small  window  in  the  back  part  of 


The  Magician  of  Madagascar 


75 


the  wagon.  What  he  saw  startled  him.  In  a buggy,  ten 
rods  back,  he  recognized  his  late  guardian  and  Joel. 
They  were  making  good  speed,  and  were  doubtless  in  pur- 
suit of  him. 

Harry  quickly  imparted  his  discovery  to  his  companion. 
Don’t  let  him  capture  me ! ” he  said. 

I should  like  to  see  him  do  it,”  responded  the  pro- 
fessor. Get  into  the  back  part  of  the  wagon  and  crouch 
down.” 

Harry  did  as  directed. 

I say,  stranger,”  said  Fox,  as  he  drew  up  alongside. 
All  right,  my  friend,  go  ahead  and  say  it ! ” 

A boy  ran  away  from  me  this  morning.  Perhaps  you 
have  seen  him.?  ” 

“ Perhaps  so.  Is  he  your  son.?  ” 

No,  Pm  his  guardeen.” 

« Why  did  he  run  away.?  Did  you  ill  treat  him.?  ” 
Certainly  not.  He  wouldn’t  obey  me.” 

I saw  a boy  about  a mile  back,”  said  the  magician,  re- 
flectively, a stout,  good-looking  lad,  dark-brown  hair, 
and  a pleasant  expression ; didn’t  look  at  all  like  you.” 
Why  should  he  ? Didn’t  I say  he  was  not  my  son .?  ” 
I chatted  with  him  a while.  He  said  he  was  leaving  a 
man  who  claimed  to  be  his  guardian,  but  wasn’t.” 

The  young  liar!  ” ejaculated  Fox,  wrathfully. 

Is  he  in  your  wagon?  ” put  in  Joel,  sharply. 

If  he  were  you’d  see  him,  wouldn’t  you.?  ” 

“ In  behind  you.?  ” 

Yes,  are  you  kidnaping  him?”  demanded  Fox. 

There  is  a boy  in  the  back  of  my  wagon,”  said  the 
magician  coolly.  If  you  ain’t  afraid  of  smallpox,  you 
may  see  him.  Which  shall  it  be,  you  or  the  boy.?  ” 

A pallid  hue  overspread  the  face  of  John  Fox,  which 
was  increased  by  an  agonizing  moan,  which  appeared  to 
proceed  from  behind  the  magician. 

Turn  the  horse,  Joe ! ” was  all  he  said. 


76 


A New  Engagement 


He  whipped  up  his  horse  without  a word  and  did  not 
pull  up  for  half  a mile. 

You  can  come  out  now,  Harry,”  said  the  professor, 
with  a queer  smile.  “ I am  a ventriloquist,  and  that  moan 
did  the  business.” 


CHAPTER  XVI 

A NEW  ENGAGEMENT 

Harry  was  not  a little  relieved  at  his  narrow  escape. 
He  did  not  propose  to  be  taken  captive  without  stout  re- 
sistance, but  in  a struggle  with  Mr.  Fox  and  Joel,  he  felt 
that  he  would  be  at  a disadvantage. 

“ I am  much  obliged  to  you  for  saving  me.  Prof.  Hem- 
enway,”  he  said. 

You  are  quite  welcome.  So  you  didn’t  like  old  Fox.?  ” 
“ Not  much.” 

He  doesn’t  appear  to  like  you  any  better.” 

There  isn’t  much  love  lost  between  us.” 

How  do  you  like  the  boy  ? ” 

“ He  served  me  a good  turn — for  five  dollars — but  he 
would  help  capture  me  for  the  same  money,  or  less.” 

You  thanked  me  for  saving  you  from  capture,  my 
lad,”  continued  the  magician.  Well,  I had  an  object  in 
it — a selfish  object.” 

Harry  looked  puzzled. 

It  struck  me  that  I needed  a boy  about  your  size  and 
character  to  sell  tickets,  take  money  and  help  me  on  the 
stage.  How  do  you  like  the  idea.?  ” 

“ I like  it,”  answered  Harry,  but  there  is  one  ob- 
jection.” 

What  is  that?  ” 

I don’t  come  from  Madagascar,”  responded  Harry. 
Prof.  Hemenway  laughed. 


A New  Engagement 


77 


You’ve  been  as  near  there  as  I have,”  he  said.  “ Did 
you  really  think  I came  from  Madagascar?  ” 

You  look  more  as  if  you  came  from  Maine,  sir.” 
“You’ve  hit  it!  I was  raised  twenty-five  miles  from 
Portland,  on  a farm.  But  it  would  never  do  to  put  that 
on  the  bills.  However,  to  come  to  business.  I had  a young 
man  traveling  with  me,  who  wasn’t  suited  to  the  business. 
He  was  a dry-goods  clerk  when  I took  him  and  is  better 
adapted  to  that  business  than  to  mine.  He  left  me  last 
week.  How  much  do  you  consider  your  time  worth?  ” 

“ Just  at  present  it  isn’t  worth  much.  If  you  will  pay 
my  traveling  expenses,  that  will  satisfy  me.” 

“ I will  do  better  than  that.  I will  give  you  five  dollars 
a week  besides,  if  business  is  good.” 

“ Thank  you,  sir.  I think  I shall  enjoy  traveling.” 

As  they  approached  the  village  of  Conway,  Harry’s  at- 
tention was  drawn  to  a variety  of  posters  setting  forth, 
in  mammoth  letters,  that  the  world-renowned  Magician  of 
Madagascar  would  give  a magical  soiree  at  the  Town  Hall 
in  the  evening.  Tickets,  fifteen  cents ; children  under 
twelve  years,  ten  cents.  The  posters,  furthermore,  at- 
tracted attention  by  a large  figure  of  the  professor,  dressed 
in  bizarre  style,  performing  one  of  his  tricks. 

“ That  draws  attention,”  observed  the  professor,  “ par- 
ticularly among  the  boys.  I think  I shall  have  a hall  full 
this  evening.  An  audience  of  three  hundred  will  pay  very 
well.  I do  most  of  my  traveling  in  this  wagon  and  at 
hotels  I get  the  usual  professional  reduction.” 

“ Did  it  take  you  long  to  learn  the  business  ? ” 

“ I have  been  learning  all  along.  Every  now  and  then 
I add  a new  trick.  I will  teach  you  some.” 

“ I might  leave  you  and  set  up  on  my  own  hook  when  I 
have  learned,”  suggested  Harry,  with  a smile. 

“ It  will  be  some  time  before  you  look  old  enough  for  a 
magician.  When  you  are  I’ll  give  you  my  blessing  and 
send  you  out.”  ♦ 


78 


A New  Engagement 


Meanwhile  they  had  been  jogging  along,  and  were  al- 
ready in  the  main  street  of  Conway.  The  professor  drew 
up  in  front  of  the  village  hotel,  and  a groom  came  forward 
and  took  his  horse. 

“ Wait  a minute,”  said  the  professor.  Harry,  you 
can  help  me  take  my  implements  out  of  the  wagon.” 
These  implements  ” were  of  a heterogeneous  character, 
but  all  would  come  in  use  in  the  evening.  A number  of 
boys  watched  their  transfer  with  awe  and  curiosity. 

What’s  them?  ” Harry  heard  one  ask  another. 

Those?”  said  the  professor,  in  an  impressive  tone, 
turning  toward  the  boys.  Those  are  paraphernalia ! ” 
The  boys  looked  more  awestruck  than  ever.  All  re- 
solved to  go  to  the  Town  Hall  that  evening,  and  get 
a nearer  view  of  the  articles  which  had  such  a grand 
name. 

After  a while  Harry  came  downstairs  from  the  room 
assigned  him,  and  stood  on  the  piazza. 

One  of  the  boys  drew  near  him  cautiously. 

“ Are  you  the  magician’s  son?  ” he  asked. 

No,”  answered  Harry,  smiling. 

Do  you  come  from  Madagascar?” 

I have  not  been  there  recently.” 

“ Are  all  the  people  there  magicians  ? ” 

“ Not  quite  all.” 

This  information  was  rather  scanty,  but  it  was  whis- 
pered about  among  the  boys,  the  first  boy  boasting  that 
he  had  a talk  with  the  young  magician. 

Directly  after  supper  Harry  went  with  his  employer  to 
assist  in  preparing  the  stage  for  the  evening  performance. 
Though  a novice,  he  acquitted  himself  to  the  satisfaction 
of  his  employer,  who  congratulated  himself  on  having  se- 
cured so  efficient  an  assistant.  Half  an  hour  before  the 
performance  he  stationed  himself  in  the  entry,  provided 
with  tickets.  He  sat  at  a small  table  and  received  the 
crowd.  Though  new  to  the  business,  he  managed  to  make 


A New  Engagement 


79 


change  rapidly.  He  found  his  position  one  in  which  he 
had  a chance  to  study  human  nature. 

An  old  lady  entered  with  a brutish-looking  boy  as  large 
as  Harry. 

Gimme  a whole  ticket  and  a half/’  she  said,  offering 
a quarter. 

Who  is  the  half  ticket  for?  ” asked  Harry. 

For  my  grandson  here.  Did  you  think  ’twas  for  me?  ” 
demanded  the  old  lady  aggressively. 

Is  your  grandson  under  twelve?”  asked  Harry. 

Can’t  you  let  him  in  for  ten  cents  ? ” 

I am  sorry,  but  it’s  contrary  to  orders.” 

It’s  real  mean,  I vow  ’tis ! Timothy,  I guess  you’ll 
have  to  go  home.” 

No,  I won’t!”  said  the  boy.  If  anybody’s  goin’ 
home,  it  ought  to  be  you,  granny.  What  does  an  old 
woman  like  you  want  to  see  the  show  for,  anyway?  ” 

This  proposal,  however,  did  not  suit  the  grandmother. 
“ I’ll  give  you  the  extra  five  cents  to-morrer,”  she  said. 

That  won’t  do,  madam.  Please  stand  aside,  as  others 
are  waiting.” 

Finally,  after  a great  deal  of  grumbling,  the  old  lady 
managed  to  discover  a three-cent  piece  and  two  pennies, 
which  she  tendered  to  the  young  ticket  seller,  and  this  re- 
moved all  difficulties.  But  Timothy,  who  was  provoked 
at  Harry’s  inflexible  refusal  to  let  him  in  for  a half  ticket, 
launched  a farewell  shot  at  the  young  financial  agent. 

I’d  lick  you  for  a cent  I ” he  said,  scowling. 

I don’t  allow  any  boy  under  twelve  to  lick  me.” 

This  answer  provoked  a laugh  among  the  crowd  in  the 
entry,  and  Timothy,  reddening  with  mortification,  slunk  in 
after  his  grandmother. 


8o 


Harry  in  a New  R6le 


CHAPTER  XVII 

HAREY  IN  A NEW  ROLE 

During  the  evening  Harry  was  called  upon  to  assist 
the  professor  in  some  of  his  tricks.  Some  boys  would 
have  been  embarrassed  upon  finding  themselves  objects  of 
general  attention,  but  Harry  was  by  temperament  cool 
and  self-possessed. 

I wish  you  were  a singer,’’  said  the  professor,  when 
they  were  standing  behind  the  screen. 

Why.?  ” asked  Harry. 

“ Because  the  audience  sometimes  gets  impatient  during 
the  intermission.  If  I could  put  you  on  for  a song,  it 
would  help  quiet  them.” 

“ I can  sing  a little,”  said  Harry  modestly. 

What  can  you  sing.?  ” 

“ How  would  ^ The  Last  Rose  of  Summer  ’ do .?  ” 

Capitally.  Can  you  sing  it.?  ” 

“ I can  try.” 

You  are  sure  you  won’t  break  down.?  That  would 
make  a bad  impression.” 

“ I can  promise  you  I won’t  break  down,  sir.” 

Wait,  then,  till  I announce  you.” 

The  professor  came  from  behind  the  screen,  and,  ad- 
dressing the  audience,  said : Ladies  and  gentlemen,  lest 

you  should  find  the  necessary  intermission  tedious,  I am 
happy  to  announce  that  the  young  vocalist,  Master  Harry 
Vane,  has  kindly  consented  to  favor  you  with  one  of  his 
popular  melodies.  He  has  selected,  by  request,  ^ The  Last 
Rose  of  Summer.’  ” 

Harry  could  hardly  refrain  from  laughing  when  he 
heard  this  introduction. 

One  would  think  I was  a well-known  singer.” 


Harry  in  a New  Rdle 


8i 


He  came  forward,  and,  standing  before  the  audience, 
with  his  face  a little  flushed,  made  a graceful  bow.  He 
had  not  sung  through  two  lines  before  the  professor,  who 
waited  the  result  with  some  curiosity  and  some  anxiety, 
found  that  he  could  sing.  His  voice  was  high,  clear  and 
musical,  and  his  rendition  was  absolutely  correct.  The 
fact  was,  Harry  had  taken  lessons  in  a singing  school  at 
home,  and  had  practiced  privately  also. 

The  song  was  listened  to  with  earnest  attention,  and 
evident  enjoyment  by  all.  When  the  last  strain  died  away, 
and  Harry  made  his  farewell  bow,  there  was  an  enthusias- 
tic burst  of  applause,  emphasized  by  the  clapping  of 
hands  and  the  stamping  of  feet. 

You  did  yourself  proud,  my  boy!  ” said  the  gratified 
professor.  They  want  you  on  again.’’ 

This  seemed  evident  from  the  noise. 

Can’t  you  sing  something  else.?” 

“ Very  well,  sir.” 

Harry  had  never  previously  sung  a solo  before  an  au- 
dience and  although  he  had  felt  that  he  could,  he  was  glad 
to  find  that  he  had  not  overestimated  his  powers. 

He  sang  a song  very  popular  at  that  time,  the  words 
and  air  of  which  were  familiar  to  all.  While  it  did  not 
afford  him  so  good  a chance  to  show  his  musical  capacity, 
it  was  received  with  much  greater  favor  than  the  first  song. 

There  was  a perfect  whirlwind  of  applause  and  a third 
song  was  called  for. 

“ I would  rather  not  sing  again,  professor,”  said  Harry. 

You  needn’t.  They  would  keep  you  singing  all  the 
evening  if  you  would  allow  it.  Better  leave  off  when  they 
are  unsatisfied.” 

Ladies  and  gentlemen,”  he  said,  Master  Vane  thanks 
you  for  your  kind  applause,  but  he  makes  it  an  unvarying 
rule  never  to  sing  but  two  songs  in  an  evening.  He 
never  broke  over  that  rule  but  once,  and  that  was  at  the 
special  request  of  the  governor-general  of  Canada.  I shall 


82 


Harry  in  a New  RCle 


now  have  the  pleasure  of  performing,  for  your  amusement, 
one  of  my  most  popular  experiments.” 

I wonder  when  I sang  before  the  governor-general  of 
Canada.?^”  thought  Harry,  amused.  My  new  employer 
seems  to  be  a man  of  vivid  imagination.” 

When  he  asked  the  professor,  after  they  returned  to  the 
hotel,  the  magician  answered : My  dear  boy,  we  can’t 

get  along  without  a little  humbug.  The  people  like  it, 
and  if  you  don’t  indulge  in  it,  you  can’t  keep  up  with  your 
competitors.” 

But  suppose  that  they  find  out  that  I was  never  in 
Canada  ? ” 

How  are  they  going  to  find  out?  Even  if  they  did, 
they  would  only  laugh.  You  know  that  Barnum  was  a 
colossal  humbug  all  his  life,  but  everybody  liked  him, 
and  he  never  failed  to  please  the  people.  Well,  you  have 
pleased  the  people,  and  that  is  the  main  point.  j3y  Jove ! 
my  boy,  you’ve  got  a lovely  voice.” 

“ I am  glad  you  think  so,  sir.” 

You  will  prove  a very  valuable  addition  to  my  enter- 
tainment. I mean  to  show  my  appreciation,  too.  How 
much  did  I agree  to  give  you?  ” 

Five  dollars  a week  if  business  was  good.” 

It’s  bound  to  be  good.  I’ll  raise  your  wages  to  ten 
dollars  a week,  if  you’ll  agree  to  sing  one  song,  and  two, 
if  called  for,  at  each  of  my  evening  entertainments.” 

I’ll  do  it,  sir,”  said  Harry  promptly.  It’s  a surprise 
to  me,  though,  to  find  my  voice  so  valuable  to  me.” 

It’s  a popular  gift,  my  boy ; and  all  popular  gifts  are 
valuable.  When  I get  my  new  bill  printed,  I must  have 
your  name  on  it.” 

They  left  Conway  about  noon  the  next  day.  During 
the  forenoon,  Harry,  in  walking  through  the  village  street, 
found  himself  an  object  of  attention.  Among  others,  he 
met  the  boy  whom  he  refused  to  admit  for  half  price. 
Good-morning,”  said  Harry,  smiling. 


Harry  in  a New  Role  83 


“ Mornin^ ! ” answered  the  young  rustic.  Say,  I wish 
I could  sing  like  you.^  ” 

Perhaps  you  could  if  you  tried.” 

“No,  I couldn’t.  Granny  says  I’ve  got  a voice  like  a 
frog.” 

“ Not  so  bad  as  that,  I am  sure.” 

“ My  voice  is  as  good  as  hers,  anyway.  When  did  you 
sing  before  that  bigbug  the  old  man  told  of.^  ” 

“ You  must  ask  him,”  said  Harry,  smiling. 

“ Well,  I wish  I could  sing  like  you.  There’s  a gal  in 
the  village  I’m  kinder  shinin’  up  to.  I heard  her  say  last 
night  she  wished  she  knowed  you.” 

“ Give  her  my  regards,  please,”  said  Harry.  “ If  she 
likes  music  you  might  learn  to  play  on  something,  and  that 
might  help  you  win  her  favor.” 

“ You’re  a good  fellow,  after  all.  Last  night  I felt  like 
lickin’  you.” 

“ It’s  better  to  be  friends.  What’s  your  name.?  ” 

“ Timothy  Tompkins.” 

“ Then  shake  hands,  Timothy.  I wish  you  good  luck 
with  your  girl,  and  shall  be  glad  to  meet  you  again.” 

“ I think  I shall  be  getting  self-conceited  before  long,” 
thought  Harry ; “ I never  expected  to  become  a public 
singer.  I wonder  what  my  ^ guardeen  ’ would  have  said, 
if  he  had  been  in  the  audience  last  evening.” 

The  Foxes,  however,  were  destined  to  hear  of  Harry’s 
success.  The  Conway  Citizen  was  taken  in  the  family, 
and,  much  to  their  astonishment,  this  was  what  they  read 
in  the  next  number: 

“ The  magical  entertainment  of  Prof.  Hemenway,  on 
Thursday  evening,  was  even  more  successful  than  usual.  He 
has  had  the  good  fortune  to  secure  the  services  of  a young 
vocalist  named  Harry  Vane,  who  charmed  both  young  and 
old  by  two  popular  selections.  His  voice  and  execution  are 
admirable,  and  we  predict  for  him  a brilliant  future.” 


84 


A Liberal  OfFer 


Mr.  Fox  read  this  aloud  in  evident  wonder. 

Did  you  ever  hear  the  like  ? ” he  said. 

Who’d  have  thought  it?  ” chimed  in  Mrs.  Fox. 

I wonder  if  he  gets  good  pay,”  said  Joel.  “ I say, 
dad,  I believe  that  old  feller  in  the  wagon  was  the  ma- 
gician, and  Harry  was  in  behind.  That  was  all  a blind 
about  the  smallpox.” 

Shouldn’t  wonder  if  you  were  right,  Joel,”  said  his 
father.  I wish  I’d  knowed  the  boy  could  sing  so  well. 
I’d  have  got  up  a concert.  I might  have  made  it  pay.” 
Shall  you  try  to  get  him  back,  dad?  ” 

It’s  no  use  now,”  said  John  Fox,  shaking  his  head. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

A LIBERAL  OFFER 

Then  commenced  what  the  professor  called  a profes- 
sional tour.  By  day  they  traveled  in  the  wagon,  carry- 
ing their  paraphernalia  with  them,  stopping  at  the  prin- 
cipal towns,  and  giving  evening  entertainments.  At  many 
of  these  places  the  magici’an  was  well  known,  and  his  tricks 
were  not  new.  But  he  had  an  attraction  in  his  young 
assistant,  who  was  advertised  as  the  celebrated  young 
vocalist,  whose  songs  are  everywhere  received  with  admir- 
ing applause.” 

Indeed,  this  was  very  near  the  truth.  Harry  was  really 
a fine  singer,  and  his  fresh,  attractive  face,  and  manly  ap- 
pearance won  him  a welcome  in  all  the  towns  on  their  route. 
Sometimes  a young  girl  in  the  audience  threw  him  a bou- 
quet. This  made  him  blush  and  smile,  and  the  donor  felt 
rewarded. 

Where  was  it  going  to  end?  Was  he  to  continue  in  the 
service  of  the  professor,  and  in  time  become  himself  a ma- 


A Liberal  Offer 


85 


gician  and  a traveling  celebrity?  Harry  was  not  sure 
about  it.  He  saw  that  it  would  pay  him  better  than  most 
kinds  of  business,  and  he  also  discovered  that  Prof.  Hem- 
enway  was  even  better  off  than  he  had  represented.  Yet, 
he  was  not  quite  ready  to  select  the  same  profession,  but, 
being  only  sixteen,  felt  that  he  could  afford  to  remain 
in  it  a while  longer. 

One  day  the  professor  gave  him  a surprise. 

Harry,”  he  said,  as  they  were  jogging  along  a dusty 
road,  do  you  think  you  would  like  to  travel?  ” 

I am  traveling  now,”  answered  Harry,  with  a smile. 

True,  but  I don’t  mean  that.  Would  you  like  to  go 
on  a long  journey?  ” 

I should  like  nothing  better,”  replied  Harry  promptly. 

I’ll  tell  you  what  I have  been  thinking  about.  I re- 
centty  read  in  some  paper  that  a man  in  my  line  had  made 
a trip  to  Australia,  and  reaped  a rich  harvest.  Every- 
where he  was  received  with  enthusiasm,  and  made  as  much 
money  in  one  month  as  he  would  do  here  in  four.  Now, 
why  shouldn’t  I go  to  Australia?  ” 

Harry’s  eyes  sparkled. 

It  would  be  a fine  thing  to  do,”  he  said. 

“ Then  you  would  be  willing  to  accompany  me  ? ” 

I would  thank  you  for  taking  me,”  answered  the  boy. 
“ Very  well,  then,  Harry,  we  will  consider  it  settled.  I 
shall  rely  on  you  to  help  me  by  your  singing  there  as  you 
do  here.  As  to  your  wages,  I may  be  able  to  pay  you 
more.” 

Never  mind  about  that,  professor.  It  will  cost  you 
a good  deal  to  get  us  there.  I am  perfectly  willing  to 
work  for  the  same  sum  I do  now,  or  even  less.” 

“ Then  you  leave  that  matter  to  me.  I won’t  take  ad- 
vantage qf  your  confidence,  but  you  shall  prosper  if  I do.” 
“ How  soon  do  you  propose  to  go,  professor?  ” 

As  soon  as  possible.  I shall  ascertain  when  the  first 
packet  leaves  Boston  and  take  passage  in  her.” 


86 


A Liberal  Offer 


The  professor’s  decision  pleased  Harry,  He  had  been 
a good  scholar  in  geography — indeed,  it  was  his  favorite 
study — and  had,  besides,  read  as  many  books  of  travel  as 
he  could  lay  his  hands  on.  Often  he  had  wondered  whether 
it  would  ever  be  his  fortune  to  see  some  of  the  distant 
countries  of  which  he  read  with  so  much  interest. 

At  last  they  reached  Boston.  They  were  to  give  two 
entertainments  at  a hall  at  the  South  End.  It  was  the 
first  large  city  in  which  Harry  had  sung,  but  he  received  a 
welcome  no  less  cordial  than  that  accorded  to  him  in  coun- 
try  towns. 

They  were  staying  at  a modest  hotel,  comfortable,  but 
not  expensive.  Harry  was  sitting  in  the  reading  room, 
when  a servant  brought  in  a card.  It  bore  the  rather 
remarkable  name  of 

Dr.  Mendelssohn  Brown.” 

A gentleman  to  see  you,  Mr.  Vane,”  said  the  servant. 

Harry  rose  and  surveyed  the  stranger  in  some  surprise. 
He  had  long  hair,  of  a reddish  yellow,  with  an  abundant 
beard  of  the  same  hue.  His  suit  of  worn  black  fitted  him 
poorly,  but  Mr.  Brown  evidently  was  not  a devotee  of 
dress. 

“ Do  I speak  to  Mr.  Harry  Vane,  the  young  vocalist.^  ” 
asked  the  stranger,  with  a deferential  smile. 

That’s  my  name,”  answered  our  hero. 

You  are  alone  ” 

Yes,  sir,”  said  Harry,  a little  puzzled. 

It  is  well.  I will  come  to  business  at  once.  You  have 
probably  heard  of  me,  eh?  ” 

Probably  I have,  but  I do  not  remember  names  well.” 

The  name  of  Mendelssohn  Brown  is  pretty  well  known, 
I flatter  myself,”  said  the  visitor  complacently.  To  be 
brief — I heard  you  sing  last  evening,  and  was  much  pleased 
with  your  vocal  organ.” 

Harry  bowed. 


A Liberal  Offer 


87 


I am  about  to  form  a Juvenile  Pinafore  company,  and 
would  like  to  have  you  take  the  leading  part.  You  would 
make  an  excellent  Admiral.  I propose  to  take  my  opera 
company  all  over  the  United  States.  I should  pay  you, 
as  the  star  performer,  twenty-five  dollars  a Week.” 

Harry  opened  his  eyes  in  amazement. 

Do  you  think  me  capable  of  singing  in  opera  ? ” 

Yes,  after  being  trained  by  your  humble  servant. 
What  do  you  say  ? ” 

“ I thank  you  for  your  flattering  offer.  Dr.  Brown,  but 
I don’t  feel  at  liberty  to  leave  Prof.  Hemenway.” 

The  doctor  frowned. 

Let  me  tell  you,  you  stand  in  your  own  light,  Mr. 
Vane,”  he  said,  impatiently.  There  is  some  difference 
between  a common  juggler,  like  the  Magician  of  Mada- 
gascar ” — the  doctor  laughed  ironically — and  a well- 
known  musical  director,  who  could  make  you  famous.  Does 
Hemenway  pay  you  as  much  as  I offer?  ” 

No,  sir.” 

I thought  so.  Then  how  can  you  hesitate?  ” 

“We  are  about  to  make  an  Australian  tour,”  answered 
Harry,  “ and,  apart  from  all  other  considerations,  I am 
glad  to  have  a chance  to  travel.” 

“ Then,”  said  Dr.  Brown,  “ I can  only  bid  you  good- 
moming.  I think  you  are  making  a mistake.” 

“ Perhaps,  after  I return  from  Australia,  I may  be  ready 
to  accept  your  offer.” 

“ It  will  be  too  late,”  said  the  doctor  gloomily. 

“ Twenty-five  dollars  a week  is  large  pay,”  thought 
Harry,  “ but  I don’t  believe  I should  ever  get  it.  Dr. 
Brown  doesn’t  look  like  a capitalist.” 

Half  an  hour  later.  Prof.  Hemenway  entered. 

“ Well,  my  boy,”  he  said,  “ the  die  is  cast!  Next  Sat- 
urday we  sail  from  Long  Wharf,  bound  for  Australia.” 

“ jSut,  professor,  I have  just  had  an  offer  of  twenty-five 
dollars  a week  to  sing  in  Pinafore.” 


88 


The  Passengers 


And  have  accepted ! ” exclaimed  the  magician,  in  dis- 
may. 

^‘No;  I respectfully  declined.  I would  rather  go  with 
you.” 

You  shan’t  regret  it,  Harry ! ” said  the  professor. 

Thank  you,  professor ; I am  sure  of  that.  What  is 
the  name  of  our  vessel?  ” 

The  Naniuchet.  It’s  a good,  solid-looking  craft,  and 
I think  it  will  bear  us  in  safety  to  our  destination.” 


CHAPTER  XIX 

THE  PASSENGERS 

The  Nantucket,  Capt.  Jabez  Hill,  master,  was  a large 
vessel,  staunch  and  strong,  and  bore  a good  record,  hav- 
ing been  in  service  six  years,  and  never  having  in  that  time 
met  a serious  disaster.  It  was  a sailing  vessel,  and  pri- 
marily intended  to  convey  freight,  but  had  accommoda- 
tions for  six  passengers.  Of  these  it  had  a full  comple- 
ment. Harry  and  the  professor  I name  first. 

Next  came  John  Appleton,  a business  man  from  Mel- 
bourne. He  was  a plain,  substantial-looking  person,  of 
perhaps  forty-five.  Next  came  Montgomery  Clinton,  from 
Brooklyn,  a young  man  of  twenty-four,  foppishly  attired, 
who  wore  an  eye-glass  and  anxiously  aped  the  London 
swell,  though  bom  within  sight  of  Boston  State  House. 
Harry  regarded  him  with  considerable  amusement,  and, 
though  he  treated  him  with  outward  respect,  mentally 
voted  him  very  soft.  First  on  the  list  was  a tall,  sallow, 
thin  individual, . with  a melancholy  countenance,  who  was 
^persuaded  that  he  had  not  long  to  live.  He  was  from 
Pennsylvania.  He  carried  with  him  in  his  trunk  a large  as- 
sortment of  pills  and  liquid  medicines,  one  or  another  of 


The  Passengers 


89 


which  he  took  about  once  an  hour.  This  gentleman’s  name 
was  Marmaduke  Timmins.  Last  came  a tall,  lean  Yankee, 
the  discoverer  and  proprietor  of  a valuable  invention, 
which  it  was  his  purpose  to  introduce  into  Australia.  Mr. 
Jonathan  Stubbs,  for  this  was  his  name,  was  by  no  means 
an  undesirable  addition  to  the  little  circle,  and  often  ex- 
cited a smile  by  his  quaint  and  shrewd  observations. 

It  v/as  the  third  day  at  sea,  when  Harry,  who  had  suf- 
fered but  little  from  seasickness,  came  on  deck,  after  a 
good  dinner,  and  saw  the  dudish  passenger,  till  now  in- 
visible, holding  himself  steady  with  an  effort,  and  gazing 
sadly  out  upon  the  wild  waste  of  waters. 

How  do  you  feel,  Mr.  Clinton?  ” asked  Harry. 

Horribly,  Mr.  Vane,”  answered  Clinton,  with  a lan- 
guid shudder.  “ I never  thought  it  was  such  a bore,  cross- 
ing the  ocean,  don’t  you  know.  I’A^e  a great  idea  of  offer- 
ing the  captain  a handsome  sum  to  land  me  somewhere,  I 
don’t  care  much  where.” 

I don’t  think  we  shall  go  near  any  land,  Mr.  Clinton. 
I think  you  will  have  to  make  the  best  of  it.” 

“ There  isn’t  any  best,  Mr.  Vane.  Really,  I give  you 
my  word,  it  has  taken  away  all  my  ambition.  I don’t  even 
care  for  my  looks.  You  won’t  believe  it,  but  I haven’t 
shaved  since  I came  on  board.” 

Harry  surveyed  the  smooth,  vacant  countenance  of  his 
fellow  passenger,  but  could  not  discover  the  stubby  beard 
which  it  might  have  been  expected  to  show. 

I look  horrid,  don’t  I?  ” drawled  Clinton. 

“ I shouldn’t  know  but  you  had  shaved  this  morning.” 

You  are  very  kind,  I’m  sure,”  lisped  the  dude,  “ but 
I know  I am  a sight  to  behold.  If  there  were  any  ladies 
on  board,  I should  be  mortified,  I give  you  my  word.” 

I haven’t  shaved  myself  since  I came  aboard,”  said 
Harry  gravely.  Would  you  notice  it?  ” 

“ Well,  no,  I don’t  think  I should,”  answered  Clinton. 

Thank  you,”  said  Harry,  appearing  relieved,  but 


90 


The  Passengers 


perhaps  that  is  because  you  have  not  your  eyeglass  with 
you.” 

On  my  honor,  your  face  looks  very  clean.  You  are 
only  a boy,  you  know.”. 

How  does  it  happen  that  you  are  making  a sea  voyage, 
Mr.  Clinton?” 

Montgomery  Clinton  heaved  a deep  sigh. 

You  touch  a tender  chord,  Mr.  Vane,”  he  replied. 
“ If  I tell  you  it  must  be  in  strict  confidence.” 

You  can  depend  on  me.” 

Then  I don’t  mind  telling  you.  It  is  a relief  to  con- 
fide in  a friend.  It  is  because  my  heart  is  broken.” 

Indeed ! May  I ask  how  long  it  has  been  in  that  con- 
dition ? ” asked  Harry,  with  commendable  gravity. 

Ever  since  I met  Blanche  Devere  at  Saratoga.  She’s 
a daisy,  Mr.  Vane;  if  ever  there  was  one.  I got  mashed 
on  her  directly.” 

Did  she  return  your  affection,  Mr.  Clinton?  ” 

“ I think  she  did,”  said  Clinton  pensively.  “ She  always 
smiled  when  she  saw  me.  Wouldn’t  you  regard  that  as 
encouraging?  ” 

It  seems  like  it,”  answered  Harry  gravely,  though  he 
could  imagine  another  reason  for  smiling. 

One  day  I proposed  to  Blanche.  She  hesitated  and 
appeared  agitated.  Then  she  told  me  she  had  a cousin, 
a military  officer,  who  was  desperately  in  love  with  her, 
and  had  threatened  to  shoot  anyone  else  who  offered 
her  attentions.  She  said  she  expected  him  the  next 
day,  and  said  she  hoped  no  one  would  tell  him  of  my  at- 
tentions.” 

“ What  did  you  do,  Mr.  Clinton?  ” 

I left  Saratoga  that  night,  Mr.  Vane,”  answered  Clin- 
ton, sadly,  but  my  heart  was  broken.” 

Hearing  a step  behind  him,  Harry  turned,  and  his  eye 
rested  on  the  melancholy  countenance  of  Marmaduke  Tim- 
mins, the  chronic  invalid. 


The  Passengers 


91 


“ Good-morning,  Mr.  Timmins,”  said  our  hero.  I 
hope  you  stand  the  voyage  well.” 

I’ve  had  several  new  symptoms  since  I came  on  board,” 
responded  Mr.  Timmins  gloomily,  and  Fve  made  a dread- 
ful discovery.” 

What  is  it  ? ” inquired  Montgomery  Clinton,  in  alarm. 
I find  Fve  forgotten  to  bring  my  box  of  Remedial 
pills.  I don’t  know  what  I shall  do  without  them.” 

“ I’ve  got  a box  of  Brandreth’s  pills  downstairs,”  said 
Clinton.  “ You’re  welcome  to  a part  of  them,  I’m  sure.” 
What  can  you  be  thinking  of,  young  man  ? Do  you 
think  there’s  no  difference  between  pills  ” 

I’m  sure  I can’t  tell,  don’t  you  know.^^  ” 

Young  man,  you  are  sadly  ignorant,”  said  Timmins, 
severely.  Fve  got  five  other  kinds  of  pills  downstairs, 
for  different  maladies  I am  subject  to,  but  none  of  them 
will  take  the  place  of  Remedial  pills.” 

Will  any  of  them  cure  seasickness  ? ” asked  the  dude. 
I can  give  you  a remedy  for  seasickness,  Mr.  Clinton,” 
said  Mr.  Holdfast,  the  mate,  who  chanced  to  overhear  the 
inquiry. 

What  is  it,  Mr.  Holdfast  ? I shall  be  really  grateful, 
I assure  you,  if  you  can  cure  that  beastly  malady.” 

Swallow  a piece  of  raw,  salt  pork  about  an  inch 
square,”  said  the  mate  gravely,  and  follow  it  up  by  a 
glass  of  sea  water,  taken  at  a gulp.” 

“ That’s  horrid,  awfully  horrid ! ” gasped  Clinton,  shud- 
dering, and  looking  very  pale.  It  actually  makes  me 
sick  to  think  of  it,  don’t  you  know,”  and  he  retreated  to 
the  cabin,  with  one  hand  pressed  on  his  stomach. 

That  young  man’s  a fool ! ” said  Mr.  Timmins.  He 
knows  no  more  of  pills  than  a baby.” 

“ Nor  do  I,  Mr.  Timmins,”  said  Harry,  smiling. 

I pity  you,  then.  My  life  has  been  saved  several  times 
by  pills.” 

I’d  rather  live  without  them.” 


92 


A Cloud  in  the  Sky 


Marmaduke  shook  his  head  as  he  walked  away. 

That  man’s  a walking  drugstore,”  said  the  mate,  look- 
ing after  him.  I’d  rather  go  to  Davy’s  locker,  and  be 
done  with  it,  than  fill  myself  up  with  pills  and  potions.” 
You’re  looking  chipper,  my  boy,”  said  a newcomer, 
in  a nasal  voice.  Haven’t  been  seasick,  I guess.” 

Harry  recognized  the  voice  of  the  Yankee  inventor,  Mr. 
Jonathan  Stubbs. 

No,  sir;  I have  had  very  little  trouble.” 

I’m  goin’  to  get  up  a cure  for  seasickness  when  I have 
time — a kind  of  a self-acting,  automatic  belt — I guess 
there’s  money  in  it.” 

It  would  be  a great  blessing,  Mr.  Stubbs.  Poor  Mr. 
Clinton  would  no  doubt  be  glad  to  buy  it.” 

“ Do  you  mean  that  languishin’  cre^ter  with  an  eyeglass 
and  spindle  legs?  What  are  such  fellows  made  for?  ” 
Rather  for  ornament  than  use,”  answered  Harry. 

The  Yankee  burst  into  a loud  gulf  aw. 


CHAPTER  XX 

A CLOUD  IN  THE  SKY 

The  voyage  was  to  be  a long  one,  and  after  a couple 
of  weeks  all  had  their  sea  legs  on.  But  time  dragged  and 
something  seemed  necessary  to  break  up  the  monotony. 
Harry,”  said  the  professor,  I have  an  idea.” 

What  is  it,  professor?  ” 

Suppose  We  give  an  exhibition  for  the  benefit  of  our 
fellow  passengers  and  the  crew.” 

Why  do  you  say  we,  professor?  ” 

Because  I shall  want  you  to  assist  me.” 

I am  ready  to  do  my  part.” 

Then  I will  speak  to  the  captain.” 


A Cloud  in  the  Sky 


93 


The  result  was  that  on  the  first  quiet  day  Prof.  Hem- 
enway  and  his  assistant  gave  a matinee  performance  on 
the  deck  of  the  Nantucket,  at  which  all  who  could  pos- 
sibly be  spared  were  present.  To  some  of  the  sailors  it 
was  a novelty,  and  the  magician’s  mysterious  tricks  actu- 
ally inspired  some  with  the  feeling  that  he  was  possessed 
of  supernatural  powers. 

Will  you  lend  me  your  hat,  Mr.  Clinton?  ” he  asked 
presently,  of  the  dude. 

Certainly,  professor,”  drawled  the  young  man. 

The  professor  took  it,  and  tapped  it. 

“ Are  you  sure  there  is  nothing  in  it?  ” he  asked. 

I am  sure  of  it.  Really,  I don’t  carry  things  in  my 
hat,  don’t  you  know.” 

What  do  you  say  to  this,  then  ? ” and  Prof.  Hemen- 
way  drew  out  of  the  hat  half  a dozen  onions,  a couple  of 
potatoes,  and  a ship  biscuit. 

My  dear  sir,  I think  you  are  mistaken,”  he  said.  “ I 
see  you  carry  your  lunch  in  your  hat.” 

All  present  laughed  at  the  horrified  face  of  the  dude. 

On  my  honor,  I don’t  know  how  those  horrid  things 
came  in  my  hat,”  he  stammered. 

Are  you  fond  of  onions,  Mr.  Clinton?  ” asked  Harry. 

I wouldn’t  eat  one  for — for  a new  suit  of  clothes ! ” 

Allow. me  to  return  your  hat,  Mr.  Clinton,”  said  the 
professor  politely.  I suppose  you  want  the  vegetables, 
too.  Here  are  the  onions,  and  the  rest.” 

They  are  not  mine,  on  my  honor,”  said  Clinton,  very 
much  embarrassed.  “ Here,  my  good  man,  can  you  make 
use  of  these?  ” 

The  sailor  accepted  the  gift  with  a grin. 

Thank  you  kindly,  sir,”  he  said,  if  so  be  as  I ain’t  a 
robbin’  you.” 

I have  no  use  for  them,  my  good  man.  I never  ate  an 
onion  in  my  life.” 

Then  I don’t  think  you  know  what’s  good,”  said  Mr. 

7o 


94 


A Cloud  in  the  Sky 


Stubb.  An  onion,  let  me  tell  you,  is  mighty  good  eatin% 
and  healthy,  too.” 

At  the' close  of  the  magical  entertainment,  Harry  sang 
by  request,  and  no  part  of  the  performance  was  more  pop- 
ular. He  received  many  congratulations. 

Really,  Mr.  Vane,  yoi:^  sing  like  a nightingale,  don’t 
you  know,”  was  the  tribute  of  Clinton. 

Bless  me ! ” said  Mr.  Timmins ; I was  so  absorbed  in 
your  song  that  I have  forgotten  to  take  my  catarrh 
medicine.” 

Thank  you,  sir ; that  is  the  best  compliment  I have 
received,”  returned  Harry,  with  a smile. 

Little  has  been  said  thus  far  of  Capt.  Hill,  the  chief 
ofBcer  of  the  Nantucket.  He  was  a stout,  red-faced  sea- 
man, nearing  fifty  years  of  age,  and  had  been  in  service 
ever  since  he  was  fifteen.  He  was  a thorough  sailor,  and 
fitted  in  every  way  but  one  to  take  charge  of  a ship  bound 
to  any  part  of  the  world.  His  one  disqualification  may 
be  stated  briefly — he  had  a passion  for  drink. 

It  was  not  immediately  that  this  was  found  out.  He 
took  his  meals  with  the  passengers,  but  it  was  not  then 
that  he  indulged  his  appetite.  He  kept  a private  store  of 
liquors  in  his  cabin,  and  had  recourse  to  them  when  by 
himself,  under  the  impression  that  he  could  keep  it  a secret. 
But  intemperance,  like  murder,  will  out. 

Harry  and  the  professor  Avere  standing  by  the  rail  look- 
ing out  to  sea,  one  day,  when  a thick  voice  greeted  them, 

Good-mom’n%  gentlemen,”  this  address  being  followed 
by  a hiccough. 

Both  turned  quickly,  and  exchanged  a significant  glance 
when  they  recognized  the  captain. 

Yes,”  answered  Prof.  Hemenway,  it  is  indeed  a fine 
morning.” 

“ That’s  what  I shay,”  responded  the  captain,  in  a com- 
bative tone,  and  what  I shay  I mean.” 

Prof.  Hemenway  answered  him  in  a conciliatory  way. 


A Cloud  in  the  Sky 


95 


and  shortly  after  the  captain  resumed  his  march,  plainly 
unsteady  on  his  legs. 

“ I am  sorry  to  see  this,  Harry,”  said  the  professor. 

Yes,  sir;  it  is  a pity  any  gentleman  should  drink  too 
much.” 

Yes,  but  that  isn’t  all,”  said  the  professor  earnestly; 
it  is  a pity,  of  course,  that  Capt.  Hill  sh9uld  so  sin 
against  his  own  health,  but  we  must  consider,  furthermore, 
that  he  has  our  lives  under  his  control.” 

He  seems  to  understand  his  business,”  said  Harry. 

“ Granted ; but  no  man  is  fit  to  manage  a vessel  when  he 
allows  liquor  to  rob  him  of  his  senses.  I wish  I had  known 
beforehand  the  captain’s  infirmity.” 

Suppose  you  had,  sir.?  ” 

I wouldn’t  have  trusted  myself  on  board  the  Nan- 
tucket,  you  may  be  sure  of  that.” 

This  happened  when  they  were  a week  out.  It  must  be 
stated  that  the  captain  did  not,  for  a long  time,  expose 
himself  to  observation  again  when  under  the  influence  of 
his  potations.  Yet  that  he  still  continued  them  was  evident 
enough  from  his  appearance. 

The  next  occasion  on  which  the  captain  displayed  his 
infirmity  was  rather  a laughable  one.  He  came  up  from 
the  cabin  about  three  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  so  full  that 
he  was  forced  to  stagger  as  he  walked.  Directly  in  front 
of  him  the  young  dude,  Montgomery  Clinton,  was  pacing 
the  deck,  carrying  in  his  hand  a rattan  cane  such  as  he 
used  on  shore.  As  he  overhauled  him,  Capt.  Hill,  with  the 
instinct  of  a drunken  man,  locked  arms  with  the  young  man, 
and  forced  him  to  promenade  in  his  company,  talking  rather 
incoherently  meanwhile.  Clinton’s  look  of  distress  and 
perplexity  caused  Harry  nearly  to  explode  with  laughter. 

Finally  there  came  a disaster.  A lurch  of  the  vessel 
proved  too  much  for  the  captain,  who,  in  losing  his  equi- 
librium, also  upset  Clinton,  and  the  two  rolled  down  under 
one  of  the  ship’s  boats. 


96 


The  Young  Sailor 


Montgomery  Clinton  picked  himself  up  and  hurriedly 
betook  himself  to  his  cabin,  fearing  that  he  might  fall 
again  into  the  clutches  of  his  unwelcome  companion.  The 
captain  was  helped  to  his  feet  by  the  mate,  and  was  per- 
suaded also  to  go  downstairs. 

The  captain  was  pretty  well  slewed,  professor,’’  said 
Mr.  Stubbs,  who  chanced  to  be  on  deck  at  the  time. 

It  looks  like  it,”  answered  Prof.  Hemenway  gravely. 

“ If  he  does  that  often  it’ll  be  a bad  lookout  for  us.” 

“ Just  what  I am  thinking,  Mr.  Stubbs.” 

I’ve  a great  mind  to  speak  to  Capt.  Hill  about  it.  He 
ought  to  have  his  duty  set  before  him.” 

If  you  don’t  object,  it  may  be  advisable  to  do  so,  Mr. 
Stubbs.” 

Jonathan  Stubbs,  who  was  a very  free-spoken  person, 
took  an  early  occasion  to  carry  out  his  plan,  but  with  ill 
success.  Capt.  Hill  became  furiously  angry,  vowed  that 
Stubbs  had  insulted  him;  that  he  had  never  drunk  too 
much  in  his  life,  and  threatened  to  put  him  in  irons  if  he 
repeated  the  offense. 

Mr.  Stubbs  was  not  frightened,  but  saw  that  further 
remonstrance  would  be  unavailing.  He  shrugged  his 
shoulders  and  walked  away. 

There’s  no  arguing  with  a fool  or  a drunkard,”  he  said 
to  the  professor. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

THE  YOUNG  SAILOR 

The  crew  of  the  Nantucket  consisted  of  twelve  sailors 
and  a boy,  not  counting  the  officers.  This  boy  was  about 
Harry’s  age,  but  an  inch  or  two  shorter,  and  with  great 
breadth  of  shoulders.  He  had  a good-natured  face,  and 


The  Young  Sailor 


97 


was  a general  favorite  on  board.  He  came  from  New 
Hampshire  and  he  was  known  as  Jack. 

It  was  natural  that  Harry,  as  the  only  other  boy  on 
board,  should  be  attracted  to  Jack.  He  took  an  oppor- 
tunity when  Jack  was  off  duty  to  chat  with  him. 

How  long  have  you  been  a sailor,  Jack.^  ” he  asked. 

“ Three  years ; I first  went  to  sea  when  I was  thir- 
teen.’’ 

How  did  you  happen  to  go  in  the  first  place  ” 

“ Well,  you  see,  Mr.  Vane ” 

Call  me  Harry.  I am  only  a boy,  like  yourself.” 

So  I will,  if  you  don’t  mind.  Well,  Harry,  I may 
say,  to  begin  with,  that  I always  liked  the  water.  I was 
born  in  a little  village  bordering  on  Lake  Winnipiseogee, 
and  was  out  on  thie  lake  whenever  I could  get  the  chance, 
either  in  a rowboat  or  sailboat.  I felt  as  much  at  home 
on  the  water  as  on  the  land.  Still,  I never  should  have 
gone  to  sea  but  for  my  stepfather.” 

Then  you  have  a stepfather.?  ” 

Yes.  My  father  died  when  I was  ten,  leaving  my 
mother  a little  farm  and  a comfortable  house.  I was  a 
young  boy,  and  it  is  hard  for  a woman  to  carry  on  a farm. 
A man  came  into  town  and  started  in  some  small  business. 
Pretty  soon  he  fixed  his  eyes  on  our  farm,  and,  finding 
that  mother  owned'  it  clear,  he  got  to  coming  round  pretty 
often.  I never  liked  him.  I didn’t  mistrust  anything  till 
one  day  mother  called  me  and  said  she  had  something  im- 
portant to  say  to  me. 

Jack,’  she  said,  ^ what  do  you  think  of  Mr.  Bannock?  ’ 
^ I don’t  think  much  of  him,’  I answered ; ^ what  makes 
him  come  here  so  often?’ 

“ ^ He’s  going  to  come  here  oftener,’  she  said. 

^ What’s  that  for?  ’ I asked,  still  not  dreaming  of  the 
truth.  But  it  all  came  out  when  she  said : ^ He  is  to  be 
your  father.  Jack.  I have  promised  to  marry  him.’ 

^ You  may  marry  him,’  I answered  hotly,  ^ but  he  will 


98 


The  Young  Sailor 


be  no  father  of  mine.  My  father  lies  in  the  churchyard. 
I wish  he  were  alive  again.’ 

“ ‘ So  do  I,  Jack,’  said  mother,  wiping  her  eyes. 

^ What  makes  you  marry  again,  mother?  ’ I asked. 

“ ‘ 1 need  some  one  to  look  after  me  and  the  farm.  Jack,’ 
said  mother.  ^ A woman  has  a hard  lot  when  she  is  alone.’ 
^ Wait  till  I am  old  enough,  tind  I will  take  care  of  the 
fann,  mother.  Don’t  marry  that  man ! ’ I pleaded.  ^ What 
does  he  know  of  farming,  anyway.  He  keeps  a store.’ 

“ ‘ His  father  was  a farmer,  and  he  was  brought  up  on 
a farm,’  answered  mother. 

Well,  I teased  and  teased  her  not  to  marry  Mr.  Ban- 
nock, but  it  was  no  use.  It  wasn’t  long  before  the  wed- 
ding, which  I wouldn’t  attend.  It  wasn’t  long  before  old 
Bannock  showed  himself  up  in  his  true  colors.  It  turned 
out  that  he  was  worth  scarcely  anything.  Though  the 
farm  was  still  mother’s,  he  got  her  to  agree  to  have  a mort- 
gage placed  on  it,  and  the  money  he  put  into  his  business.” 
‘^How  did  he  treat  you.  Jack?”  asked  Harry,  interested. 
I am  coming  to  that.  He  never  hked  me,  especially 
when  he  found  I didn’t  attend  the  wedding  and  didn’t  like 
him  at  all.  He  tried  to  impose  upon  me,  and  order  me 
round,  but  he  didn’t  make  out  much.  Still,  he  wa-s  always 
annoying  me  in  mean  little  ways,  and  finally  I got  all  I 
could  stand,  and  the  long  and  short  of  it  is,  that  I ran 
away  to  Portsmouth,  and  went  on  a coasting  voyage.  Af- 
ter I got  back  I shipped  from  Boston  for  Liverpool,  and 
ever  since  I’ve  kept  sailing  in  one  direction  or  another.” 
“ Haven’t  you  been  to  see  your  mother  since  you  left 
home  three  years  ago?  ” Harry  inquired. 

Of  course  I have,”  said  Jack  promptly.  I always 
go  to  see  her  as  soon  as  I get  home  from  a voyage.” 

“ Do  you  ever  see  your  stepfather?  ” 

I have  seen  him  twice.  Once  he  was  out  of  town  and 
I wasn’t  sorry.” 

Has  he  ever  tried  to  detain  you?  ” 

No.  The  fact  is,”  said  Jack,  laughing,  I expect  he 


The  Young  Sailor 


99 


was  very  well  content  to  be  rid  of  me.  He  made  up  his 
mind  that  I was  a pretty  hard  boy  for  him  to  manage. 
There’s  only  one  reason  why  I should  like  to  be  at  home.’^ 
What  is  that?  ” 

So  that  I could  stand  between  my  mother  and  that 
man,”  said  Jack  gravely. 

I hope  he  doesn’t  ill  treat  her.” 

He  doesn’t  strike  her,  if  that’s  what  you  mean.  I’d 
like  to  see  him  do  it ! ” exclaimed  Jack,  with  flashing  eyes. 

But  he  teases  her  and  has  his  own  way  in  everything, 
but  she  won’t  allow  anyone  to  interfere.  Poor  mother! 
She  was  looking  pale  and  thin  when  I saw  her  three  weeks 
ago.  I am  sure  she  has  repented  marrying,  but  she  won’t 

own  up.  When  I’m  a man ” 

“ Well,  Jack;  when  you’re  a man?  ” 

I’ll  see  that  she  has  a better  time,  and,  if  old  Bannock 
don’t  like  it  he  can  clear  out.  I think  he  will,  anyway.” 
Clear  out?  ” 

Yes;  he  will  have  spent  all  the  property  by  that  time, 
and  when  that  is  done,  he  won’t  make  much  objection  to 
going  away.  Then  I will  take  care  of  mother.” 

You  are  right.  Jack.  I sympathize  with  you.  I hope 
you’ll  succeed.  I only  wish  I had  a mother  to  look  out 
for,”  and  Harry’s  fine  face  wore  an  expression  of  sadness. 
But  there’s  one  thing  I can’t  help  saying.” 

What  is  that,  Harry?  ” 

I don’t  see  how  you  are  going  to  lay  up  much  money 
in  going  before  the  mast.  Your  pay  must  be  small.” 

It  is.  I only  earn  ten  dollars  a month,”  replied  Jack. 
Then  how  do  you  expect  to  better  yourself?  ” 

“ I’ll  tell  you,  if  you  won’t  say  anything  about  it.” 

Go  ahead.” 

We  are  going  to  Australia,  you  know.  I’ve  heard 
there  are  good  chances  of  making  money  there,  in  mining 
or  herding  cattle,  and  I mean  to  leave  the  ship  at  Mel- 
bourne. Of  course,  I don’t  want  anything  said  about  it.” 


lOO 


Harry's  Daring  Act 


Would  the  captain  try  to  prevent  you,  Jack?  ” 

I think  he  would.  He  don’t  like  me^  at  any  rate.” 

The  boys  were  so  absorbed  in  their  conversation  that 
they  did  not  notice  the  approach  of  the  captain  till  his 
harsh  voice  was  heard. 

What  are  you  two  boys  chattering  about?  ” 

Jack  turned  round  startled,  but  Harry  faced  the  captain 
calmly,  and  did  not  speak. 

Will  you  answer  me?  ” he  repeated,  raising  his  voice. 

I was  talking  about  home  and  my  mother,”  said  Jack. 

Mighty  interesting ! And  what  were  you  talking 
about?  ” continued  Capt.  Hill,  turning  to  Harry. 

That  can  be  of  no  interest  to  you,  Capt.  Hill,”  said 
Harry,  coldly.  You  appear  to  forget  that  I am  a pas- 
senger.” 

As  he  walked  away,  the  captain  regarded  him  with  an 
ominous  scowl.  He  wished  that  for  fifteen  minutes  Harry 
had  been  one  of  the  crew. 


CHAPTER  XXII 
Harry’s  daring  act 

This  was  not  the  last  conversation  Harry  had  with  Jack 
Pendleton — for  this  he  found  to  be  the  young  sailor’s 
name — and  they  soon  became  excellent  friends. 

Jack,”  said  Harry,  one  day,  “ I never  should  take  you 
to  be  a sailor  if  I met  you  on  land.” 

Why  not?  ” 

You  don’t  talk  like  one.” 

“ I suppose  you  mean  that  I never  say  ^ shiver  my  tim- 
bers,’ and  use  other  like  expressions.” 

No  ; but  because  you  talk  like  a well-educated  boy.” 

“ So  I am.  I was  always  fond  of  my  books  and  stood 


Harry’s  Daring  Act 


lOI 


high  in  school.  But  for  my  stepfather  I might  be  there 
yet.  My  education  stopped  at  the  age  of  thirteen.” 

“ Not  necessarily.  You  have  learned  a good  deal  since.” 
“ Yes,  but  not  out  of  books.  I hope  sometime  to  be  able 
to  continue  my  studies.  At  present  it  is  my  business  to 
learn  seamanship.” 

Harry  had  the  more  time  on  his  hands,  as  the  professor 
took  sick  and  was  confined  for  three  or  four  weeks  to  his 
cabin.  There  was  no  danger,  but  still  the  ship’s  surgeon 
advised  him  to  stay  below. 

“ What  makes  you  keep  company  with  that  sailor  boy, 
Mr.  Vane.?^  ” asked  Montgomery  Clinton,  who  would  have 
liked  more  of  Harry’s  society  himself. 

« Why  shouldn’t  I.^  ” 

Because  he  is  a common  sailor,  don’t  you  know?  ” 

I think  he  is  rather  an  uncommon  sailor.” 

“ Oh,  yes ; I suppose  he  can  read  and  write ; but,  of 
course,  he  can  never  be  admitted  into  society.” 

He  may  be  a captain  some  day.” 

“ But  he  isn’t  now.  I give  you  my  word  I noticed  when 
you  were  speaking  with  him,  that  his  fingers  were  all  soiled 
with  tar.  That’s  horrid,  you  know.” 

Don’t  you  think  he’s  a good-looking  boy?  ” 

Well,  yes,  for  one  of  the  lower  order,  Mr.  Vane.” 
You  forget  we  don’t  have  any  distinction  of  classes  in 
America.” 

“Don’t  we,  though?  By  Jove!  Mr.  Vane,  you  don’t 
put  yourself  on  a level  with  those  creatures  that  dig  ditches 
and  climb  masts,  and  such  things?  ” 

“ Your  sentiments  are  very  undemocratic,  Mr.  Clinton. 
You  ought  to  have  been  bom  in  England.” 

“ I wish  I had  been.  I like  their  institutions  a good  deal 
better  than  ours,  don’t  you  know?  ” 

“ When  I first  spoke  with  you,  Mr.  Clinton,  I thought 
you  might  be  an  Englishman.” 

“ Did  you,  really?  ” inquired  Clinton,  with  evident  pleas- 


102 


Harry’s  Daring  Act 


ure.  Pm  often  taken  for  an  Englishman,  on  my  honor. 
I don’t  know  why  it  is,  but  positively.  Pm  often  asked 
when  I came  from  the  other  side.” 

Would  you  rather  be  taken  for  an  Englishman  than 
an  American.^  ” 

Well,  you  see,  there  are  some  Americans  that  are  so 
vulgar,  don’t  you  know.^^ — talk  through  their  noses,  and 
all  that.” 

“ Where  were  you  born,  Mr.  Clinton  ? ” 

In  Massachusetts,  not  far  from  Boston.” 

Then  you  are  a Yankee.” 

‘^Oh!  don’t  call  me  that,  Mr.  Vane.  I really  couldn’t 
stand  it.  People  always  think  of  a Yankee  as  a tall,  slat- 
sided individual,  like  Asa  Trenchard,  in  the  play  of  ^ Our 
American  Cousin.’  ” 

But  he’s  a much  more  creditable  character  than  Lord 
Dundreary,”  said  Harry,  who  had  once  seen  the  play  per- 
formed by  a traveling  company  in  his  native  place.  “ Dun- 
dreary, though  a lord,  was  a perfect  idiot.” 

“ Still,  he  knew  how  to  behave  in  society  and  wore  good 
clothes.” 

Would  you  prefer  to  be  Lord  Dundreary  rather  than 
Asa  Trenchard.?” 

Of  course.  How  can  you  ask  the  question.?  ” 

I wanted  to  get  your  idea  on  the  subject.” 

By  the  way,  Mr.  Vane,  are  you  descended  from  Sir 
Henry  Vane,  one  of  the  royal  governors  of  Massachusetts  ? 
I have  been  meaning  to  ask  you.” 

I can’t  tell,  Mr.  Clinton ; but  my  name  happens  to  be 
the  same — Harry.” 

Really,  that  is  very  interesting.  I should  think  you 
would  look  up  the  mattter.” 

“ Perhaps  I will  when  I return  home ! ” said  Harry,  who 
cared  very  little  about  the  matter.  From  this  time,  how- 
ever, Clinton  regarded  him  with  increased  respect,  from 
his  supposed  aristocratic  lineage.  Our  hero  treated  him 


Harry’s  Daring  Act 


103 


with  good-natured  toleration,  but  much  preferred  the  com- 
pany of  Jack  Pendleton,  sailor  as  he  was,  though  his  fin- 
gers were  not  infrequently  smeared  with  tar.  He  had  a 
chance,  though  at  some  personal  risk,  to  do  him  a signal 
service  before  long. 

The  captain’s  habits,  it  must  be  said,  did  not  improve. 
Generally  he  kept  within  safe  bounds,  but  at  times  he  al- 
lowed his  appetite  to  get  the  better  of  him.  Whenever 
that  happened,  it  was  fortunate  if  he  remained  in  his  cabin, 
leaving  the  management  of  the  ship  to  the  mate,  Mr. 
Holdfast,  who  was  thoroughly  temperate.  Unfortunately, 
he  would  stagger  upstairs  and  give  orders  which  might, 
or  might  not,  be  judicious. 

Of  course,  this  state  of  things  was  perfectly  well  un- 
derstood by  all  on  board.  One  of  the  passengers,  in  an 
interview  with  the  mate,  tried  to  draw  him  out  on  the  sub- 
ject,  and  asked  him,  if  matters  should  absolutely  require  it, 
whether  he  would  assume  command  of  the  ship. 

I would  rather  not  express  myself  on  that  point,”  said 
Holdfast  cautiously.  As  a subordinate  it  would  not  be 
becoming.  It  will  be  time  enough  when  the  contingency 
you  speak  of  arrives.” 

One  day — it  was  about  a month  after  they  left  port — 
Capt.  Hill  came  up  on  deck  in  one  of  his  worst  fits  of  in- 
toxication. All  the  passengers  were  on  deck,  it  being  a 
fair  day.  They  regarded  the  captain  with  alarm,  for  in 
his  hand  he  held  a pistol. 

Jack  Pendleton  had  been  sent  up  to  the  masthead  on 
some  duty  by  the  mate.  The  captain’s  roving  eyes  fell 
upon  him,  and  the  dislike  he  felt  for  the  boy  found 
vent. 

• “ What  are  you  doing  up  there,  you  young  lubber?  ” 
Mr.  Holdfast  sent  me,”  answered  Jack. 

“ You  lie!  ” roared  the  captain.  I’ll  teach  you  to  lie 
to  me ! ” 

“ I’ll  come  down,  sir,”  said  Jack,  if  you  say  so.” 


A Sensational  Scene 


104 


I’ll  bring  you  down ! ” shouted  the  captain  furiously, 
as  he  deliberately  pointed  the  pistol  at  the  cabin  boy. 

There  was  a cry  of  horror  on  the  part  of  the  passengers 
as  they  saw  the  insane  act  of  the  captain,  and  realized  the 
peril  of  poor  Jack.  But,  in  spite  of  all,  the  boy  would 
probably  have  fallen  a victim  to  the  drunken  fury  of  Capt. 
Hill.  Jack  himself  fully  understood  his  danger,  and  his 
ruddy  face  turned  pale.  His  life  hung  in  the  balance, 
and  was  saved  only  by  the  courage  of  his  boy  friend, 
Harry. 

Of  all  the  passengers,  Harry  stood  nearest  to  the  cap- 
tain. When  he  saw  the  pistol  pointed  at  Jack,  he  did  not 
stop  to  think,  but  made  a bound,  and  dashed  the  weapon 
from  the  captain’s  hand.  It  was  discharged,  but  the  bul- 
let sped  over  the  rail  and  dropped  into  the  ocean.  Nor  did 
Harry  stop  here.  He  seized  the  fallen  pistol,  and  hurled 
it  over  the  side  of  the  vessel. 

The  captain  was  for  a moment  stupefied  by  the  sudden- 
ness of  the  act.  Then,  in  a voice  of  fury,  he  exclaimed, 
pointing  to  Harry : Put  that  boy  in  irons ! ” 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

A SENSATIONAL  SCENE 

Put  that  boy  in  irons ! ” repeated  Capt.  Hill. 

Not  a sailor  stirred. 

Here,  you  two  men,  seize  the  boy,  and  carry  him  be- 
low ! ” exclaimed  the  captain. 

The  two  men  looked  at  each  other,  moved  a step  for- 
ward and  then  stopped. 

“Is  this  mutiny.?”  roared  the  captain,  with  a blood- 
curdling oath.  “Am  I master  in  my  own  ship  or  not?” 

What  might  have  been  the  issue,  it  is  hard  to  tell,  had 


A Sensational  Scene 


105 


not  the  Yankee  passenger,  already  referred  to,  Jonathan 
Stubbs,  come  forward  and  taken  up  the  gauntlet. 

Look  here,  cap’n,”  he  commenced,  in  a drawling  tone, 
what’s  all  this  fuss  you’re  kickin’  up.^^  You’re  kinder 
riled,  ain’t  you.^  ” 

Who  are  you  that  dare  to  bandy  words  with  me?  ” 

I thought  you  knew  my  name,”  answered  the  Yankee, 
with  imperturbable  coolness,  but,  if  you  don’t,  here  is  my 
card ; ” and  he  deliberately  drew  a card  from  his  pocket, 
and  tendered  it  to  the  chief  officer. 

Capt.  Hill  struck  it  from  his  hand. 

That  is  the  way  I treat  your  card,  sir.  Men,  do  you 
hear  me?  Put  that  boy  in  irons,  or  must  I do  it  myself?  ” 
Look  here,  cap’n,  let’s  argy  that  matter  a little,”  said 
Stubbs.  What’s  the  boy  to  be  put  in  irons  for?  ” 

For  grossly  insulting  me,  and  defying  my  authority, 
sir.” 

“ He  has  prevented  your  committing  murder.” 

Take  care,  sir ! ” thundered  the  captain,  or  I may 
put  you  in  irons,  also.” 

I reckon  you  might  find  a little  opposition,”  said  the 
Yankee,  quietly.  “ I’m  a passenger  on  this  vessel,  Capt. 
Hill,  and  your  authority  doesn’t  extend  to  me.” 

We’ll  see  about  that,  sir,”  said  the  captain,  and  he 
grasped  Stubbs  by  the  collar. 

Now,  the  Yankee  was  not  a heavy  man,  but  he  was  very 
strong  and  wiry,  and,  moreover,  in  his  early  days,  like 
Abraham  Lincoln,  he  had  been  the  best  wrestler  in  the 
Vermont  village  in  which  he  was  born.  He  was  a very 
quiet,  peaceable  man,  but  he  was  accustomed  to  resent  in- 
sult in  an  effective  way.  He  wrenched  himself  free  by  a 
powerful  effort,  then,  with  a dexterous  movement  of  one  of 
his  long  legs,  he  tripped  up  the  captain,  who  fell  in  a 
heap  upon  the  deck.  The  shock,  added  to  the  effects  of  his 
intoxication,  seemed  to  stupefy  the  captain,  who  remained 
where  he  fell. 


io6 


A Sensational  Scene 


“ Boys,”  said  Stubbs  coolly,  to  the  two  sailors,  who  had 
been  ordered  to  put  Harry  in  irons,  hadn’t  you  better 
help  the  captain  into  his  cabin?  He  seems  to  be  un- 
well.” 

Just  then  the  mate  came  on  deck.  He  didn’t  make  in- 
quiries, but  took  in  the  situation  at  a glance,  and  assisted 
the  captain  to  his  feet. 

Shall  I help  you  downstairs,  sir?  ” he  asked. 

The  captain  silently  acquiesced. 

Jack  Pendleton  scrambled  down  from  his  elevated  perch 
with  the  agility  of  a cat.  He  ran  up  to  Harry,  and 
grasped  his  hand,  with  evident  emotion. 

“ You  have  saved  my  life!  ” he  said.  “ I will  always  be 
your  friend.  I would  lay  down  my  life  for  you.” 

“ It’s  all  right,  Jack,”  said  Harry,  rather  shyly.  “ You 
would  have  done  the  same  for  me.” 

Yes,  I would,”  answered  Jack,  heartily,  but  there’s 
no  one  else  who  would  have  done  it  for  me.” 

Are  you  goin’  to  leave  me  out,  my  boy  ? ” asked  the 
Yankee,  with  a smile  on  his  plain  but  good-natured  face. 

No,  sir,”  responded  Jack.  You  stood  up  to  the  cap- 
tain like  a man.  He  didn’t  frighten  you.” 

No,  I wasn’t  much  scared,”  drawled  Stubbs,  contort- 
ing his  features  drolly.  “ But,  I say,  young  man,  I’ve  got 
a piece  of  advice  to  give  you.  You  don’t  seem  to  be  much 
of  a favorite  with  the  captain.” 

It  doesn’t  look  so,”  s^id  Jack,  laughing. 

Just  you  keep  out  of  his  way.  When  a man  gets  as 
full  as  he  does,  he’s  apt  to  be  dangerous.” 

Thank  you,  sir;  I will.” 

Among  the  spectators  of  the  scene  just  described,  the 
most  panic-stricken,  probably,  was  Montgomery  Clinton, 
the  Brooklyn  dude. 

After  the  captain  had  gone  below,  he  walked  up  to 
Harry,  whom  he  regarded  with  evident  admiration. 

I say,  you’re  quite  a hero.  I was  awfully  frightened 


A Sensational  Scene 


107 


don’t  you  know,  when  that  big  bully  aimed  at  the  sailor 
boy.” 

You  looked  a little  nervous,  Mr.  Clinton,”  said  Harry. 
You  were  awfully  brave,  to  knock  the  pistol  out  of 
his  hand.  I don’t  see  how  you  dared  to  do  it.” 

I didn’t  stop  to  think  of  the  danger.” 

I’m  glad  you’re  not  put  in  irons.” 

I don’t  think  I should  like  it,  though  I never  had  any 
experience.  You’d  have  stood  by  me,  wouldn’t  you?  ” 
Clinton  was  evidently  alarmed  at  the  suggestion. 

Yes,  of  course,”  he  said,  nervously ; that  is,  I would 
have  gone  down  to  see  you  on  the  sly.  You  wouldn’t  ex- 
pect me  to  fight  the  captain,  don’t  you  know.” 

Harry  could  hardly  refrain  from  smiling  at  the  idea  of 
the  spindle-shaped  dude  resisting  the  captain  ; but  he  kept 
a straight  face  as  he  answered : 

“ I look  upon  you  as  a brave  man,  Mr.  Clinton.  When 
I get  into  trouble,  I shall  be  sure  to  call  upon  you.” 

“ Oh,  certainly,”  stammered  Clinton ; but  I say,  Mr. 
Vane,  I hope  you’ll  be  prudent ; I do,  really.  Capt.  Hill 
might  shoot  you,  you  know,  as  he  tried  to  shoot  the  sailor 
boy  just  now.” 

If  he  does,  Mr.  Clinton,  I shall  expect  you  to  inter- 
fere. You  are  not  as  strong  as  the  captain,  but  a bold 
front  will  go  a great  way.  If  you  threaten  to — ^to  horse- 
whip him,  I think  it  might  produce  an  effect  upon  him.” 
Really,  my  dear  Mr.  Vane,”  said  Clinton,  turning  pale, 
I don’t  think  I could  go  as  far  as  that.” 

I thought  you  were  my  friend,  Mr.  Clinton.” 

“ So  I am.  but  I think  you  are,  too — too  bloodthirsty, 
Mr.  Vane.  It  is  best  to  be  prudent,  don’t  you  know? 
There’s  that  Yankee,  Mr.  Stubbs;  he  would  do  a great 
deal  better  than  I.  He’s  stronger,  and  older,  and — you’d 
better  speak  to  him,  don’t  you  know.” 

“ A very  good  suggestion,  Mr.  Clinton.” 

I am  afraid  I should  fare  badly,”  thought  our  hero. 


io8 


A Storm 


“ if  I depended  upon  Clinton  to  stand  by  me.  He  isn’t  of 
the  stuff  they  make  heroes  of.’’ 

Twenty-four  hours  passed  before  Capt.  Hill  reappeared 
on  deck.  Meanwhile,  Harry  had  received  congratulations 
from  all  the  passengers  on  his  display  of  pluck,  and  from 
some  of  the  sailors  besides.  If  he  had  not  been  a sensible 
boy,  he  might  have  been  spoiled  by  praise. 

“ I’ll  stand  by  you,  my  lad,”  said  Jonathan  Stubbs. 
The  captain  may  try  to  do  you  a wrong,  but  he  will  have 
somebody  else  to  reckon  with.” 

Thank  you,  Mr.  Stubbs,”  said  Harry,  heartily.  I 
know  the  value  of  your  help  already.  Mr.  Clinton  also  is 
willing  to  stand  by  me,  though  he  says  he  doesn’t  want  to 
get  into  a fight  with  the  captain.” 

Clinton ! That  spindle-legged  dude ! ” said  Stubbs, 
exploding  with  laughter.  “ My ! he  couldn’t  scare  a fly.” 
Harry  laughed,  too.  He  could  not  well  help  it. 

He  seems  a good  fellow,  though  not  exactly  a hero,” 
he  said.  “ I am  glad  to  have  his  good  will.” 

He  is  more  of  a tailor’s  dummy  than  a man,”  said 
Stubbs.  “ I always  want  to  laugh  when  I look  at  him. 
Hist ! there’s  the  captain.” 

Harry  turned  quickly  toward  the  companion  way,  and 
saw  Capt.  Hill  set  foot  on  the  deck.  A glance  satisfied 
him  that  the  captain  was  sober. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

A STORM 

Capt.  Hill  must  have  observed  Harry  and  Mr. 
Stubbs,  but  he  walked  by  them  without  notice,  and  at- 
tended to  his  duties,  giving  his  orders  in  a sharp,  quick 
tone.  He  was  thoroughly  fitted  for  the  post  of  chief 
officer  when  not  under  the  influence  of  liquor. 


A Storm 


109 


I am  glad  to  see  that  the  captain  is  sober/’  said 
Stubbs. 

So  am  I/’  answered  Harry. 

Harry  was  a little  apprehensive  that  Capt.  Hill  would 
show  resentment  for  his  boyish  interference,  though  it  had 
saved  him  from  committing  murder  under  such  circum- 
stances, and  before  so  many  witnesses,  that  he  could  not 
well  have  escaped  conviction  and  punishment  whenever  the 
ship  reached  land.  But,  except  ignoring  his  presence,  the 
captain  did  not  in  any  way  intimate  his  recollection  of  the 
occurrence.  From  this  time,  indeed,  he  seemed  to  turn 
over  a new  leaf. 

One  change,  however,  all  noticed  in  Capt.  Hill.  He  be- 
came silent,  reserved,  morose.  His  orders  were  given  in 
a quick,  peremptory  tone,  and  he  seemed  to  cherish  a 
grudge  against  all  on  board. 

Between  the  captain  and  the  mate,  there  was  a great 
difference.  Mr.  Holdfast  had  a bluff,  hearty  way  with 
him  which  made  him  popular  with  all  on  board.  As  an 
officer,  he  was  strict,  but  in  private  he  was  affable  and 
agreeable.  The  sailors  felt  instinctively  that  he  was  their 
friend,  while  they  respected  his  seamanship.  If  a vote  had 
been  taken,  there  was  not  one  but  would  have  preferred  him 
as  captain  to  Captain  Hill. 

Thus  far — I am  speaking  of  a time  when  the  Nantucket 
was  three  months  out — ^there  had  been  no  serious  storm. 
Rough  weather  there  had  been,  and  wet,  disagreeable 
weather,  but  the  stanch  ship  had  easily  overcome  all  the 
perils  of  the  sea,  and,  with  the  exception  of  Montgomery 
Clinton,  no  one  had  been  seriously  alarmed.  But  one  af- 
ternoon a cloud  appeared  in  the  hitherto  clear  sky  which 
would  have  attracted  no  attention  from  a landsman.  Mr. 
Holdfast  observed  it,  however,  and,  quietly  calling  the 
captain,  directed  his  attention  to  it. 

I think  we  are  going  to  have  a bad  storm,  Capt.  Hill,” 
he  said.  That’s  a weather  breeder.” 


no 


A Storm 


The  captain  watched  the  cloud  for  a moment,  and  then 
answered  quietly : I think  you  are  right,  Mr.  Holdfast. 

You  may  give  your  orders  accordingly.” 

The  sails  were  reefed,  and  the  vessel  was  prepared  for 
the  warfare  with  the  elements  which  awaited  it. 

What  are  they  doing  that  for,  Mr.  Vane?  ” asked 
Clinton,  who  chanced  to  be  conversing  with  our  hero. 
It’s  a pity  to  reef  the  sails  when  we  are  going  so  nicely.” 
I shall  be  glad  to  reach  land  myself,  but  I suppose  if 
they  furl  the  sails  they  have  good  reason.” 

I give  you  my  word,  Mr.  Vane,  I’m  quite  tired  of 
wearing  the  same  clothes  day  after  day.  When  I was  on 
shore  my  tailor  had  orders  to  make  me  twelve  suits  a year. 
We’ve  been  at  sea  three  months,  and  I’ve  just  had  to  wear 
the  same  suits  till  I’m  tired  of  them.” 

How  many  suits  did  you  bring  with  you?” 

Only  six.  It  was  all  I had  room  for.” 

I don’t  know  what  you  will  think  of  me,  then,”  said 
Harry.  I have  but  one  besides  the  one  I have  on.” 

Oh,  by  Jove!  that’s  a very  narrow  margin!  I don’t 
see  how  you  manage,  don’t  you  know?  ” 

You  see,  I never  aspired  to  be  a leader  of  fashion  like 
you,  Mr.  Clinton.” 

You  are  awfully  kind,  Mr.  Vane,”  said  the  dude,  with 
a gratified  smile ; quite  complimentary,  on  my  word.  I 
don’t  want  to  boast,  but  my  tailor  tells  me  I have  more 
pairs  of  trousers  than  any  other  young  society  man  in 
Brooklyn.  ’Pon  my  word.” 

“ That  must  be  a great  satisfaction,  Mr.  Clinton,”  said 
Harry;  we  can’t  all  be  fashionable.  Now,  I wouldn’t 
dare  to  tell  you  how  few  clothes  I have.” 

You  are  only  a boy,  you  know.  No  offense,  of  course.” 
Certainly  not ; as  you  say,  I am  only  a boy.  But  if 

you  don’t  mind  telling  me  how  many  pairs  of  pants ” 

Excuse  me,”  interrupted  Clinton,  in  a horrified  tone. 
‘‘  They  never  say  pants  in  fashionable  circles.” 


A Storm 


III 


I beg  your  pardon,  I meant  trousers.  How  many  pairs 
of  trousers  did  your  wardrobe  contain?  ” 

“ Forty-three,”  answered  Clinton,  in  a complacent  tone. 
You  must  spend  a great  deal  for  clothes,  then.” 

I have  bills  with  several  tailors,”  Clinton  explained. 

That  class  of  people  expect  to  wait,  you  know.” 

^^Then  I hope,  for  their  sake,  we  shan’t  be  shipwrecked.” 
Don’t  mention  such  a horrid  word,”  said  Clinton,  nerv- 
ously. “ Really,  it  makes  me  very  uncomfortable,  don’t 
you  know?  ” 

Harry,  out  of  regard  to  Clinton’s  feelings,  did  not  pur- 
sue the  subject,  but  in  a short  time  it  forced  itself  upon 
the  attention  of  all  on  board.  The  little  cloud  increased 
portentously  in  size.  All  at  once  a strong  wind  sprang 
up,  the  sea  roughened  and  the  billows  grew  white  with 
fury,  while  the  good  ship,  stanch  as  she  was,  creaked  and 
groaned  and  was  tossed  about,  as  if  it  were  a toy  boat  on 
the  wrathful  oceam 

The  passengers  were  all  seriously  alarmed.  They  had 
never  before  realized  what  a storm  at  sea  was.  Even  a 
man  of  courage  may  well  be  daunted  by  the  terrific  power 
of  the  sea  when  it  is  roused  to  such  an  exhibition. 

Harry,”  said  the  professor,  this  is  terrible.” 

Yes,  indeed,”  answered  the  boy,  gravely. 

If  I were  indeed  the  magician  I claim  to  be,”  added  the 
professor,  with  a faint  smile,  I would  try  to  subdue  the 
storm,  but  all  my  tricks  are  of  no  avail  here.” 

I suppose  it  is  because  we  are  landsmen  that  it  seems 
so  terrible  to  us.” 

Not  wholly.  See  how  grave  and  anxious  the  captain 
and  mate  look.  The  sailors,  too,  work  as  if  they  knew 
their  lives  were  at  stake.” 

It  is  very  fortunate  the  captain  is  not  intoxicated.” 
Even  if  he  were,  such  a thing  as  this  ought  to  sober 
him.  It  looks  very  doubtful  whether  we  shall  ever  give 
entertainments  in  Australia.” 


I I 2 


The  “ Nantucket’s  ” Danger 


We  will  hope  for  the  best,  at  any  rate,  professor,”  said 
Harry  manfully.  “ There  is  nothing  to  do  but  to  trust  in 
Providence.” 

Well  thought  of,  Harry.  I am  not  a religious  man 
— more’s  the  pity — ^but  I believe  in  God,  and  trust  in 
Him.” 

It  became  so  rough  and  difficult  to  stand  on  deck,  on 
account  of  the  vessel  being  tossed  about  like  a cockle  shell, 
that  Harry  felt  constrained  to  go  below. 

As  he  passed  the  cabin  of  Montgomery  Clinton,  he  heard 
a faint  voice  call  his  name. 

Entering,  he  saw  the  dude  stretched  out  in  his  berth, 
with  an  expression  of  helpless  terror  in  his  weak  face. 

Oh!  Mr.  Vane,”  he  said;  do  you  think  we  are  going 
to  the  bottom?” 

I hope  not,  Mr.  Clinton.” 

It  is  too  awfully  horrid ! ” groaned  Clinton.  I’d 
cheerfully  give  away  all  my  trousers  and  wear  overalls  the 
rest  of  my  life,  if  I could  be  on  land.” 

Harry  was  amused  in  spite  of  himself. 

“ I think  I would  do  the  same,”  he  said.  But  wouldn’t 
you  find  life  a burden  if  you  had  to  dress  in  that  wa}^?  ” 

I don’t  care.  I’m  awfully  in  earnest ! ” said  Clinton. 


CHAPTER  XXV 
THE  ‘‘  Nantucket’s  ” danger 

It  was  a terrible  night.  None  of  the  passengers  ven- 
tured upon  deck.  Indeed,  such  was  the  motion  that  it 
would  have  been  dangerous,  as  even  the  sailors  found  it 
difficult  to  keep  their  footing.  Harry  was  pale  and  quiet, 
unlike  his  friend  from  Brooklyn,  whose  moans  were  heard 
mingled  with  the  noise  of  the  tempest. 


The  “ Nantucket’s  ” Danger 


113 


It  was  about  three  o’clock  in  the  morning  when  those 
below  heard,  with  terror,  a fearful  crash,  and  a trampling 
of  feet  above.  One  of  the  masts  had  fallen  before  the  fury 
of  the  storm,  and  the  shock  made  the  good  ship  careen  to 
a dangerous  extent.  What  had  happened,  however,  was 
not  understood  below. 

I wonder  what  has  happened,”  said  the  professor, 
nervously.  I think  I will  go  and  see.” 

He  got  out  of  his  berth,  but  only  to  be  pitched  helpless 
to  the  other  end  of  the  cabin. 

This  is  terrible ! ” he  said,  as  he  picked  himself  up. 

I will  try  my  luck,  professor,”  said  Harry. 

He  scrambled  out  of  his  berth,  and,  with  great  difficulty, 
made  his  way  to  the  deck. 

One  glance  told  him  what  had  occurred.  The  crippled 
ship  was  laboring  through  the  sea.  It  seemed  like  a very 
unequal  combat,  and  Harry  might  be  excused  for  deciding 
that  the  ship  was  doomed.  All  about,  the  sea  wore  its 
fiercest  aspect.  Harry  returned  cautiously  to  his  cabin. 

Well.?  ” said  the  professor. 

One  of  the  masts  is  gone,”  answered  the  boy.  The 
ship  is  having  a hard  time.” 

Is  there  danger.?  ” asked  the  professor,  anxiously. 

I am  afraid  so,”  said  Harry,  gravely. 

Montgomery  Clinton  heard  both  question  and  answer, 
and  was  seized  with  panic. 

Do  you  think  we  are  going  to  the  bottom,  Mr.  Vane.?  ” 
he  asked,  trembling. 

We  are  in  great  peril,  but  there  is  always  hope.” 

Oh!  why  did  I ever  come  to  sea.?  ” sobbed  the  wretched 
dude.  I was  having  a good  time  in  Brooklyn,  I was  a 
great  favorite  with  the  ladies,  and  all  the  young  men  ad- 
mired my  clothes.  I wish  I was  there,  now.” 

What  is  the  fool  bawling  about?  ” was  heard  from  the 
next  cabin,  occupied  by  Mr.  Stubbs.  If  you’ve  got  to 
die,  can’t  you  take  it  calmly,  as  I do .?  ” 


The  Nantucket's  " Danger 


J14 


“ I don’t  want  to  be  drowned ! It’s  perfectly  awful ! ” 
moaned  Clinton.  I — I never  expected  to  become  food 

for  fishes.” 

Don’t  be  alarmed!  None  of  the  fishes  will  meddle  with 
you,”  returned  Stubbs,  in  a sarcastic  tone. 

At  length  the  night  wore  away.  The  violence  of  the 
storm  seemed  to  have  abated,  for,  after  a time,  the  mo- 
tion diminished.  More  enterprising  than  the  rest  of  the 
passengers,  Harry  resolved  to  go  on  deck. 

“ Won’t  you  come  with  me,  Mr.  Clinton?  ” he  asked. 

I — I couldn’t,  ’pon  my  honor.  I’m  as  weak  as  a 
rag.  I don’t  think  I could  get  out  of  my  berth,  really, 
now.” 

I’ll  go  with  you,  my  young  friend,”  said  Mr.  Stubbs. 

Harry  and  his  Yankee  friend  set  foot  cautiously  on  deck. 
The  prospect  was  not  reassuring.  The  ship  rolled  heavily, 
and  from  the  creaking  it  seemed  that  the  timbers  of  the 
hull  were  strained.  The  sailors  looked  fagged  out,  and 
there  was  a set,  stern  look  on  the  face  of  the  captain, 
whom,  nevertheless,  Mr.  Stubbs  ventured  to  accost. 

What’s  the  prospect,  captain?  ” he  asked. 

You’d  better  make  your  will,”  said  the  captain,  grimly. 

‘^That’s  cheerful,” commented  Stubbs, turning  to  Harry. 

Yes,  sir,”  answered  Harry,  soberly. 

Don’t  tell  our  foppish  friend  below,  or  he’ll  rend  our 
ears  with  his  howls.  But  you,  my  young  friend,  it’s  rather 
rough  on  you.  How  old  are  you?  ” 

“ Sixteen.” 

And  I’m  rising  fifty.  Even  if  I am  taken  away,  I’ve 
a good  thirty  years  the  advantage  of  you.  I’ve  had  a 
good  time,  on  the  whole,  and  enjoyed  myself  as  well  as 
the  average.  Still,  I don’t  quite  like  going  to  the  bottom 
in  the  NantucTcet.  I was  looking  forward  to  twenty  years 
or  so  more  of  life.” 

“ We  must  submit  to  the  will  of  God,”  said  Harry. 

You  are  right,  my  boy!  It  is  easy  to  see  that  you 


The  “ Nantucket’s  ” Danger 


115 


have  been  well  trained.  Mr.  Holdfast  ” — for  they  had 
reached  the  place  where  the  mate  was  standing — “ shall  we 
outlive  the  storm  ” 

It  is  hard  to  say,  Mr.  Stubbs.  It  depends  on  the 
stanchness  of  the  ship.  We  will  do  what  we  can.” 

Ten  minutes  later  there  was  a sinister  answer  to  the 
inquiry  of  Mr.  Stubbs.  A sailor,  who  had  been  sent  down 
into  the  hold,  came  with  the  information  that  the  ship  had 
sprung  a leak. 

Then  commenced  the  weary  work  at  the  pumps.  The 
sailors  were  already  worn  out  with  fighting  the  storm 
under  the  direction  of  the  captain  and  mate,  and  it  seemed 
almost  more  than  flesh  and  blood  could  stand  to  under- 
take this  additional  labor. 

Can’t  we  help  at  this  work,  Mr.  Stubbs  ? ” asked 
Harry.  The  poor  men  look  utterly  exhausted.” 

“ Well  thought  of,  my  boy ! I am  with  you.  I will 
speak  to  the  captain.” 

But  Mr.  Holdfast,  the  mate,  chanced  to  be  nearer,  and 
to  him  Mr.  Stubbs  put  the  question: 

Can’t  I help  at  the  pumps  ? ” 

It  is  hard  work,  sir.” 

“ I used  to  turn  grindstone  when  a boy.  I guess  I can 
do  it.” 

And  I,  too,  Mr.  Holdfast,”  put  in  Harry. 

I accept  your  offer  with  thanks.  The  men  are  very 
tired.” 

So  Harry  and  Mr.  Stubbs  helped  at  this  necessary  work, 
and  when  the  professor  and  the  Melbourne  merchant  heard 
of  it  they,  too,  volunteered.  But  Marmaduke  Timmins, 
the  valetudinarian,  and  Montgomery  Clinton  felt  quite  in- 
adequate to  the  task. 

My  wretched  health  would  not  allow  of  any  physical 
exertion,”  said  Mr.  Timmins,  sadly.  This  storm  makes 
me  feel  worse  than  usual.  I have  taken  double  doses  of 
pills,  but  it  has  done  me  no  good.” 


ii6  The  “Nantucket’s”  Danger 


‘ As  for  Clinton,  no  one  asked  him.  Work  did  not  ap- 
pear to  be  in  his  line. 

He  hasn’t  got  the  strength  of  an  able-bodied  cat,”  said 
Mr.  Stubbs,  even  at  the  best  of  times.  Now,  I should 
rate  him  at  about  one-mouse  power.” 

Harry  found  the  work  tiresome  and  fatiguing,  but  he 
had  the  comfort  of  feeling  that  he  was  relieving  the  ex- 
hausted sailors,  and  doing  something  to  save  his  own  life 
and  the  lives  of  his  companions. 

He  caught  sight  of  poor  Jack,  looking  ready  to  drop. 

Jack,  you  must  be  very  tired,”  he  said. 

“ If  I stood  still  I should  drop  on  the  deck  fast  asleep.” 

Can’t  you  lie  down  for  an  hour.?^  I am  taking  your 
place.” 

Mr.  Holdfast  coming  up  at  this  moment,  Harry  sug- 
gested this  to  him,  and  the  mate  said  kindly : 

Jack,  my  lad,  go  below  and  catch  a little  nap.  I will 
call  you  when  I want  you.” 

So  Jack,  much  relieved,  went  below,  and,  without  a 
thought  of  the  danger,  so  fatigued  was  he,  fell  asleep  the 
moment  he  got  into  his  bunk,  and  was  not  called  up  for 
four  hours. 

After  a while  they  reduced  the  flow  of  water,  but  as- 
certained that  the  ship  was  badly  strained,  and  by  no 
means  safe.  It  was  not  till  the  next  day,  however,  that  an 
important  decision  was  reached. 

All  were  called  on  deck. 

It  is  my  duty  to  tell  you,”  said  Capt.  Hill,  that  the 
ship  is  so  damaged  by  the  recent  storm  that  it  is  liable  to 
sink  at  any  time.  Those  who  choose  to  run  the  risk  may 
remain,  however.  I propose,  with  such  as  choose  to  join 
me,  to  take  to  the  boats.  I will  give  you  fifteen  minutes 
to  decide.” 


‘^Who  Will  Stay?^^ 


117 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

WHO  WILIi  STAY?  ” 

The  decision  was  a momentous  one.  ^ It  might  be  death 
to  remain  on  the  ship,  but  to  a landsman  it  seemed  still 
more  perilous  to  embark  on  an  angry  sea  in  a frail 
boat. 

The  passengers  looked  at  each  other  in  doubt  and  per- 
plexity. 

They  had  but  fifteen  minutes  in  which  to  make  up  their 
minds. 

The  mate  stood  by,  serious  and  thoughtful. 

“ Mr.  Holdfast,”  said  Mr.  Stubbs,  do  you  agree  with 
the  captain  that  it  is  our  best  course  to  take  to  the  boats  ? ” 

“ It  is  hard  to  tell,”  said  the  mate,  cautiously. 

What  is  your  impression?” 

I should  prefer  to  try  the  ship  a little  longer.  I say 
so  with  diffidence,  since  the  captain  has  a longer  experience 
than  I.” 

I don’t  think  much  of  your  judgment,  Mr.  Holdfast,” 
said  Capt.  Hill,  in  a tone  of  contempt. 

The  mate’s  face  flushed — ^not  so  much  at  the  words  as 
the  tone. 

“ Nevertheless,  Capt.  Hill,”  he  said,  I stand  by  what 
I have  said.” 

Mr.  Holdfast,”  said  Mr.  Stubbs,  who  seemed  to  speak 
for  the  passengers,  if  some  of  us  decide  to  remain  on  the 
ship  will  you  remain  with  us  ? ” 

I will ! ” answered  the  mate,  promptly. 

Then  set  me  down  as  the  first  to  remain,”  said  Stubbs. 

Somehow,  this  man,  rough  and  abrupt  as  he  was,  had 
impressed  Harry  as  a man  in  whom  confidence  might  be 
reposed.  He  felt  safe  in  following  where  he  led. 


ii8 


“Who  Will  Stay?” 


I am  but  a boy,”  he  said,  but  I have  to  decide  for  my 
life.  I remain  with  the  mate  and  Mr.  Stubbs.” 

Quietly  Stubbs  shook  hands  with  Harry. 

I am  glad  to  have  you  with  us,”  he  said,  earnestly. 

We  will  die  or  hve  together.” 

Next  came  Prof.  Hemenway. 

Put  me  down  as  the  third,”  he  said.  Harry,  we 
sailed  together,  and  we  will  remain  together  to  the  end.” 

I go  in  the  boat,”  said  John  Appleton.  I have  a 
great  respect  for  Mr.  Holdfast,  but  I defer  to  the  captain’s 
judgment  as  superior.” 

He  went  over  and  ranged  himself  beside  the  captain. 

You  are  a sensible  man,  sir,”  said  Capt.  Hill,  with 
a scornful  glance  at  the  mate  and  the  passengers  who 
sided  with  him.  Mr.  Holdfast  can  go  down  with  the 
ship,  if  he  desires.  I prefer  to  cut  loose  from  a doomed 
vessel.” 

Marmaduke  Timmins,  the  invalid,  looked  more  sallow 
and  nervous  than  ever.  He  had  swallowed  a pill  while 
the  others  were  speaking,  to  give  himself  confidence. 

I will  go  with  the  captain,”  he  said.  My  life  is 
likely  to  be  short,  for  my  diseases  are  many,  but  I owe  it 
to  myself  to  do  my  best  to  save  it.” 

“ In  deciding  to  go  with  me,  you  are  doing  your  best, 
sir,”  said  Capt.  Hill. 

He  had  not  hitherto  paid  much  attention  to  Mr.  Tim- 
mins, whom  he  looked  upon  as  a crank  on  the  subject  of 
health,  but  he  was  disposed  to  look  upon  him  now  with 
more  favor. 

At  this  moment  Montgomery  Clinton  appeared  at  the 
head  of  the  stairs.  The  poor  fellow  was  pale,  and  dishev- 
eled, and  tottered  from  weakness. 

What’s  going  on  ? ” he  asked,  feebly.  Harry  took  it 
upon  himself  to  explain,  using  as  few  words  as  possible. 

Will  you  go  with  the  captain,  or  stay  on  the  Nan- 
tucket? ” asked  Harry. 


«Who  Will  Stay?” 


119 


Shall  you  stay  on  the  ship,  Mr,  Vane?  asked  Clinton, 
feebly. 

''  Yes.” 

“ Then  I will.  Really,  I couldn’t  stand  sailing  in  a 
little  boat,  you  know.  It’s  too  horrid.” 

That’s  settled,  then ! ” said  the  captain.  Into  the 
boats  with  you ! ” 

The  sailors  and  the  two  passengers  lowered  themselves 
into  the  long  boat,  which  was  large  enough  to  receive 
them  all,  till  only  Jack  Pendleton  and  the  captain  remained. 

Get  in,  boy ! ” said  the  captain,  harshly. 

Jack  stepped  back,  and  said  manfully:  I will  remain 

on  board  the  ship,  sir.” 

“ Stay,  then ! ” said  the  captain,  rounding  up  the  sen- 
tence with  an  oath. 

I am  glad  you  will  remain  with  us.  Jack,”  said  Harry, 
smiling  kindly.  “ I don’t  want  to  be  separated  from  you.” 

While  this  discussion  had  been  going  on,  the  boat  was 
being  stored  with  kegs  of  water  and  provisions,  and  soon 
after  the  sailors  began  to  ply  the  oars. 

The  little  band  that  remained  looked  on  silently  and 
solemnly,  as  they  saw  their  late  companions  borne  farther 
and  farther  away  from  them  on  the  crested  waves. 

It’s  a question  which  will  last  longer,  the  ship  or  the 
boat,”  said  Mr.  Holdfast. 

We  must  work — I know  that,”  said  Mr.  Stubbs. 

Capt.  Holdfast,  I salute  you  as  my  commander.  Give  us 
your  orders.” 

Are  you  all  agreed,  gentlemen  ? ” asked  Holdfast. 

We  are,”  answered  all  except  Montgomery  Clinton, 
who  was  clinging  to  the  side  with  a greenish  pallor  on  his 
face.  . 

“ Then  I shall  set  you  to  work  at  the  pumps.  Jack,  I 
assign  you  and  the  professor  to  duty  first.  You  will  work 
an  hour;  then  Mr.  Stubbs  and  Mr.  Vane  will  relieve  you. 
I wiU  look  out  for  the  vessel’s  course.” 


120 


‘‘Who  Will  Stay?^^ 


I am  afraid  I couldn’t  pump,”  said  Montgomery  Clin- 
ton. I feel  so  awfully  weak,  you  know,  I think  I’m  go- 
ing to  die ! ” 

His  slight  form  was  immediately  convulsed,  and  he 
leaned  over  the  side  with  a woebegone  look.  When  he 
was  relieved,  the  mate  said,  with  a slight  smile,  “ You  had 
better  go  below,  Mr..  Clinton.  You  may  be  fit  for  duty  to- 
morrow. To-day  I will  excuse  you.” 

You’re  awfully  kind,  I’m/ sure,”  said  poor  Clinton,  not 
forgetting  his  politeness  even  in  his  anguish.  “ If  I’m 
alive  to-morrow,  I hope  I’ll  be  strong  enough  to  pump.  I 
used  to  pump  water  for  my  auntie  when  I was  a boy.” 
The  poor  fellow,  with  wild,  uncertain  steps,  staggered 
to  the  stairs,  and,  with  the  help  of  Harry,  who  saw  that 
he  was  really  very  weak,  descended  to  his  cabin. 

You’re  very  kind,  Mr.  Vane,”  he  faltered. 

I am  afraid  you  are  feeling  very  miserable,  Mr.  Clin- 
ton,” said  Harry,  with  a touch  of  genuine  pity.  He  would 
not  have  liked  to  be  so  weak  and  unmanly  as  the  dude, 
but  he  pitied  him,  nevertheless. 

Yes,  Mr.  Vane,”  said  Clinton,  dolefully,  I don’t  ex- 
pect to  live  long.” 

We  may  none  of  us  live  long,”  answered  Harry 
gravely. 

You’re  awfully  strong,  you  know,  compared  to  me,” 
said  Clinton.  My  grandmother  used  to  say  I had  a 
girl’s  constitution.  If  I die  first,  I leave  you  aU  my  trou- 
sers and  the  rest  of  my  wardrobe.  I’d  make  a will,  but  I 
don’t  feel  like  writing,  you  know.” 

Harry  wanted  to  laugh,  but  he  suppressed  the  inclina- 
tion. 

I doubt  whether  your  trousers  would  fit  me,  Mr.  Clin- 
ton,” he  said,  “ but  it’s  very  kind  of  you,  all  the  same.” 

“ Don’t  mention  it,  Mr.  Vane.” 

“ But  I think  you  had  better  make  up  your  mind  to  live 
and  wear  the  trousers  yourself.” 


The  End  of  the  Cruise 


I2I 


I Will  try  to,  but ” 

Here  a lurch  of  the  ship  pitched  him  into  his  bunk, 
where  Harry  left  him  and  rejoined  his  fellow  voyagers  on 
deck. 

He  looked  out  to  sea  and  saw  the  little  boat  containing 
the  remnant  of  their  company  growing  smaller  and  smaller. 
A sudden  feeling  of  loneliness  overcame  him,  and  he  asked 
himself  seriously:  Is  death,  then,  so  near.f^  ” 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

THE  END  OF  THE  CRUISE 

The  sea  was  still  rough,  but  the  violence  of  the  storm 
was  past.  In  a few  hours  the  surface  of  the  sea  was  much 
less  agitated.  The  spirits  of  the  passengers  rose,  espe- 
cially after  learning  from  the  mate  that  he  had  been  able 
to  stop  the  leak,  through  the  experience  which  he  had 
acquired  in  his  younger  days  as  assistant  to  a ship  car- 
penter. 

Then  the  old  ship  is  likely  to  float  a while  longer?  ’’ 
said  Mr.  Stubbs,  cheerfully. 

“Not  a short  time,  either,  if  the  weather  continues 
favorable.’’ 

“ Capt.  Hill  was  in  too  much  of  a hurry  to  leave  the 
vessel,”  remarked  Harry. 

“ Yes,”  answered  Holdfast.  “ Such  was  my  opinion 
when  I thought  the  Nantucket  in  much  worse  condition 
than  at  present.  If  the  captain  and  sailors  had  remained 
on  board,  we  could  have  continued  our  voyage  to  Mel- 
bourne without  difficulty.” 

“And  now?”  said  Mr.  Stubbs,  interrogatively. 

“ Now  we  have  no  force  to  man  her.  Little  Jack  and 
myself  are  the  only  sailors  on  board.” 


I 22 


The  End  of  the  Cruise 


But  not  the  only  men.” 

That  is  true.  I think,  however,  that  you  or  the  pro- 
fessor would  find  it  rather  hard  to  spread  or  take  in 
sail.” 

Mr.  Stubbs  looked  up  into  the  rigging  and  shrugged 
his  shoulders. 

You  are  right,  captain,”  he  said.  Here  is  Harry^ 
now.  He  might  possibly  climb  aloft.  As  for  me,  it  makes 
my  head  swim  to  think  of  myself  up  there.” 

There  is  Mr.  Clinton,”  suggested  Harry,  smiling. 

He  would  make  a good  tailor’s  dummy,”  said  Mr. 
Stubbs.  I apprehend  that’s  all  he’s  fit  for.  Have  you 
formed  any  plans,  captain?  ” 

We  must  drift,  I suppose,”  said  Holdfast.  If  we 
could  obtain  even  four  or  five  able  seamen,  I would  con- 
tinue the  voyage.” 

“Is  there  any  hope  of  that,  do  you  think?” 

“We  might  encounter  some  ship  that  could  spare  us 
that  number,  though  vessels  in  these  latitudes  seldom  carry 
more  men  than  they  require  for  their  own  needs.  Mean- 
while we  have  one  comfort.” 

“ What  is  that?  ” 

“ We  are  plentifully  supplied  with  provisions.  We  shall 
not  fall  short  either  of  food  or  drink.” 

The  next  day  Mr.  Clinton  appeared  on  deck.  He 
looked  faded  and  played  out,  but  he  was  no  longer  the 
woebegone  creature  of  a day  or  two  previous.  Even  he 
turned  out  to  be  of  use,  for  he  knew  something  about 
cooking,  and  volunteered  to  assist  in  preparing  the  meals, 
the  ship’s  cook  having  left  the  ship  with  the  captain.  Ac- 
cordingly, he  rose  in  the  estimation  of  the  passengers — 
having  proved  that  he  was  not  wholly  a drone. 

Jack  and  Harry  grew  still  more  intimate.  The  young 
sailor  was  under  no  restraint  now  that  the  captain  was 
not  on  board,  for  with  the  mate  he  had  always  been  a 
favorite. 


The  End  of  the  Cruise 


123 


'All  efforts  were  made  to  keep  the  ship  on  her  course. 
They  could  not  put  up  all  the  sails,  however,  and  made 
but  slow  progress.  They  did  little  but  drift.  Nor  did 
they  encounter  any  other  vessels  for  several  days,  so 
that  there  was  no  chance  of  obtaining  the  desired  assist- 
ance. 

I wonder  where  it  will  all  end,  Jack.^  ” said  Harry,  one 
evening. 

I don’t  trouble  myself  much  about  that,  Harry,”  said 
the  young  sailor.  I am  content  as  I am.” 

Don’t  you  look  ahead,  then  ? ” 

I am  happy  with  you  and  the  few  we  have  on  board. 
They  are  all  kind  to  me ; what  more  do  I need  ? ” 

I can’t  be  contented  so  easily.  Jack.  I hope  there  is 
a long  life  before  us.  Here  we  are,  making  no  progress. 
We  are  doing  nothing  to  advance  ourselves.” 

But  this  did  not  make  much  impression  on  Jack.  He 
did  not  look  beyond  the  present,  and  so  that  this  was 
comfortable  he  left  the  future  to  look  out  for  itself. 

What  do  you  think  has  become  of  Capt.  Hill  and  his 
companions,  Mr.  Holdfast?”  asked  Mr.  Stubbs,  on  the 
third  evening  after  the  separation. 

He  is  probably  still  afloat,  unless  he  has  been  for- 
tunate enough  to  be  picked  up  by  some  vessel.” 

Do  you  think  that  probable  ? ” 

It  is  possible,  but  the  ocean  is^  wide,  and  there  is  plenty 
of  chance  to  escape  observation.” 

Speaking  plainly,  do  you  think  his  chance  of  a safe 
deliverance  as  good  as  ours  ? ” 

No,  I do  not,”  answered  the  mate,  promptly.  If  I 
did,  I should  favor  our  taking  the  remaining  boat,  and 
following  his  example.” 

You  don’t  favor  this?  ” 

No ; here  we  have  a good  stock  of  provisions,  far  more 
comfortable  accommodations,  and  are  more  likely,  from 
our  size,  to  attract  attention.” 


124 


The  End  of  the  Cruise 


There  is  no  hope  of  reaching  land  in  the  Nantucket, 
is  there?”  continued  Mr.  Stubbs. 

There  is  considerable  fear  of  it,”  said  the  mate. 

Why  do  you  use  the  word  fear?”  asked  Stubbs, 
puzzled. 

What  I mean  is,  that  we  are  likely  to  run  aground 
upon  some  unknown  island.  If  the  shore  is  rocky,  it  may 
break  us  to  pieces,  and  that,  of  course,  will  be  attended 
with  danger  to  life  or  limb.” 

Stubbs  looked  thoughtful. 

I should  like  to  see  land,”  he  said,  but  I wouldn’t 
like  to  land  in  that  way.  It  reminds  me  of  an  old  lady 
who,  traveling  by  cars  for  the  first  time,  was  upset  in  a 
collision.  As  she  crawled  out  of  the  window,  she  asked, 
innocently : ^ Do  you  always  stop  this  way  ? ’ ” 

There  are  dangers  on  land  as  well  as  on  the  sea,”  said 
the  mate,  as  your  story  proves ; though  one  is  not  so 
likely  to  realize  them.  In  our  present  circumstances,  there 
is  one  thing  I earnestly  hope  for.” 

What  is  that  ? ” 

That  we  may  not  have  another  storm.  I fear,  in  her 
dismantled  condition,  the  Nantucket  would  have  a poor 
chance  of  outliving  it,  particularly  as  we  have  no  one  but 
Jack  and  myself  to  do  seamen’s  work.” 

Mr.  Stubbs  walked  thoughtfully  away. 

Harry,  who  had  seen  him  talking  with  the  mate,  asked 
him  the  nature  of  the  conversation. 

Mr.  Stubbs  told  him. 

The  fact  is,  Harry,”  he  said,  we  are  in  a critical 
condition.  Whether  we  are  ever  to  see  old  terry  firmy 
again — Mr.  Stubbs  was  not  a classical  scholar — seems  a 
matter  of  doubt.” 

And  the  worst  of  it  is,”  said  Harry,  there  seems  to 
be  nothing  you  and  I can  do  to  increase  our  chances  of 
safety.” 

No,  unless  we  could  manage  to  see  a ship  which  the 


The  End  of  the  Cruise 


125 


chief  officer  had  overlooked.  That,  I take  it,  is  not  very 
likely.  I don’t  care  so  much  about  being  lost  for  my  own 
sake.” 

What,  then  ? ” asked  Harry,  puzzled. 

It’s  when  I think  of  what  the  world  will  lose  by  my 
invention,”  explained  Stubbs  gravely.  I tell  you,  Harry 
Vane,  it’s  going  to  revolutionize  the  world.” 

What  is  it  ? ” Harry  naturally  inquired. 

That  would  be  telling,”  answered  Stubbs,  shrewdly. 

I am  not  prepared  to  make  known  my  discovery  yet.  If 
I did,  ten  to  one  some  other  fellow  would  seize  the  idea, 
and  get  the  start  of  me.  I want  to  reap  the  advantage  of 
it  myself.” 

“ Why  didn’t  you  develop  it  in  America,  Mr.  Stubbs?  ” 
Because  I got  no  encouragement.  Besides,  I was 
afraid  it  would  be  stolen.  My  countrymen  are  sharp.  In 
Australia  it  will  be  different.  Something  told  me  that 
there  was  the  place  to^  try  it,  so  I took  passage  on  the 
Nantucket,  and  here  I am.” 

I suppose  you’d  rather  be  somewhere  else,”  said 
Harry,  smiling. 

“ I don’t  mind  owning  up  that  I would.  But  it  can’t  be 
helped  now — I must  grin  and  bear  it.” 

It  was  toward  morning  of  the  fifth  night  after  the  cap- 
tain had  left  the  ship  that  all  on  board  were  startled  by 
a mighty  thumping,  accompanied  by  a shock  that  threw 
the  sleepers  out  of  bed. 

Harry  ran  hastily  on  deck.  The  mate  was  there  al- 
ready. 

“What’s  happened,  Mr.  Holdfast?”  asked  the  boy, 
anxiously. 

“ The  ship  has  struck  on  a rocky  ledge ! ” 

“ Are  we  in  danger  ? ” 

“ In  great  danger.  Call  all  the  passengers.  We  must 
take  to  the  boat,  for  the  Nantucket  is  doomed ! ” 


126  The  Wreck  of  the  Nantucket 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

THE  WRECK,  OF  THE  NANTUCKET  ” 

It  was  still  quite  dark,  but  it  was  light  enough  to  see 
that  the  ship  had  struck  upon  a reef.  Straining  their 
eyes,  the  alarmed  passengers  could  descry  land.  Indeed, 
the  reef  was  an  outlying  part  of  it. 

All  eyes  were  turned  upon  the  captain,  as  Mr.  Hold- 
fast was  now  called. 

If  I had  had  men  enough  to  stand  watch,  this  would 
not  have  happened,”  he  said. 

‘‘Is  there  any  hope,  Mr.  Holdfast asked  Mont- 
gomery Clinton,  clasping  his  hands  in  terror. 

“ Plenty  of  it,”  answered  the  mate,  curtly,  “ but  we 
must  leave  the  ship.” 

Under  his  direction  the  remaining  boat — for  Capt.  Hill 
and  his  companions  had  only  taken  away  one — was  low- 
ered. Steering  clear  of  the  reef,  they  found  themselves  in 
a cove,  bordered  on  three  sides  by  land.  By  the  light, 
now  rapidly  increasing,  they  saw  grass  and  trees,  and  the 
sight  gladdened  them  in  spite  of  the  grave  peril  that 
menaced  them. 

“ Mr.  Holdfast,”  said  Clinton,  anxiously,  “ won’t  you 
let  me  go  back  for  my  wardrobe.  I can’t  get  along  with- 
out that,  don’t  you  know?  ” 

“ I don’t  think  it’s  the  fashion  to  wear  clothes  here,  Mr. 
Clinton,”  said  the  mate,  his  eye  twinkling.  “ You’ll  be 
sure  to  be  in  fashion.” 

“ But  that’s  hdrrid,  you  know.  I assure  you  I don’t 
care  to  imitate  the  natives.” 

“ Provisions  are  of  the  first  importance,  Mr.  Clinton,” 
said  Holdfast,  seriously.  “ After  that,  we  will  save  what 
we  can.” 


The  Wreck  of  the  ‘‘Nantucket^*  127 


They  put  on  the  boat  as  large  a supply  of  stores  as 
they  dared,  and  then  rowed  ashore.  Landing  the  passen- 
gers, Holdfast  selected  Jack  and  Harry,  and  went  back  ta 
the  ship  for  a further  supply. 

We  must  lay  in  as  much  as  we  can,  for  we  don’t  know 
how  long  we  are  to  remain  here,”  he  said. 

When  the  second  trip  had  been  made,  it  was  decided  to 
rest  for  a time,  and  eat  breakfast. 

The  little  group  gathered  on  a bluff  looking  out  to  sea,, 
and  sitting  down,  ate  heartily.  By  this  time  the  sun  had 
made  its  appearance,  and  it  bade  fair  to  be  a pleasant  day. 

Have  you  any  idea  where  we  are,  Mr.  Holdfast  ? ” 
asked  Mr.  Stubbs. 

I only  know  that  we  are  on  an  island.  There  is  na 
mainland  near  here,”  answered  the  commander. 

“ It  seems  to  be  a large  one,  then.  While  you  were 
gone  with  the  boys,  I ascended  a tree,  and,  looking  inland,, 
could  not  see  the  ocean  in  that  direction.” 

What  tree  did  you  climb  ? ” asked  Harry. 

Mr.  Stubbs  pointed  it  out. 

There’s  another  one  higher  and  on  higher  ground.. 
Mr.  Clinton,  won’t  you  climb  it,  and  see  what  you  can 
discover  ? ” asked  Harry,  mischievously. 

Really,  Mr.  Vane,”  answered  Clinton,  in  great  trepi- 
dation, I couldn’t  think  of  it.  I am  quite  sure  I should 
tear  my  trousers,  and  they  are  the  only  ones  I have  here. 
I wish  the  captain  would  let  me  go  to  the  ship  and  get  the 
balance  of  my  wardrobe.” 

Do  you  think  you  could  manage  this  boat  alone,  Mr. 
Clinton  ? ” asked  the  mate. 

Good  gracious,  no.  Perhaps  Mr.  Vane  would  go 
with  me.” 

I feel  like  exploring  the  island,”  said  Harry ; wha 
will  go  with  me?  ” 

Curious  to  see  what  kind  of  a new  home  they  had,  all 
set  out.  First,  however,  the  professor  asked: 


128  The  Wreck  of  the  “Nantucket” 


How  lonff  before  the  ship  is  likely  to  so  to  pieces, 
Mr.  Holdfast? 

“ Not  under  a day  or  two  in  this  weather,”  was  the 
answer.  “ Later  in  the  day  I will  board  her  again.” 
They  struck  inland  and  walked  for  about  two  miles. 
There  were  trees  and  plants  such  as  they  had  never  seen 
before,  and  the  songs  of  unknown  birds  floated  out  upon 
the  air.  It  was  certainly  a delightful  change  from  the 
contracted  life  they  had  been  leading  upon  shipboard. 

Do  you  think  the  land  is  inhabited  ? ” asked  Harry. 

I know  no  more  about  it  than  you  do,  my  lad,”  an- 
swered Holdfast. 

Suppose  we  should  meet  with  a pack  of  savages  armed 
with  spears ! ” suggested  Harry,  with  a side  look  at  Clin- 
ton, who  was  walking  by  him. 

Oh,  good  gracious ! Mr.  Holdfast, , do  you  think  we 
will?  ” asked  that  young  gentleman  nervously. 

We  must  do  the  best  we  can.  I take  it  we  are  all 
hrave,  and  would  be  willing  to  fight.” 

Certainly,”  said  Harry ; I can  answer  for  Mr.  Clin- 
ton and  myself.” 

Oh ! but  really,  now,  I don’t  think  I could  fight  with 
savages,  you  know,”  said  Clinton,  turning  pale.  “ We’d 
better  go  back,  don’t  you  know.” 

You  can  go  back,  Mr.  Clinton,”  said  Mr.  Stubbs. 

As  for  me,  I am  going  forward.” 

But  I shouldn’t  dare  to  go  back  alone.  They  might 
surprise  me,  you  know.” 

“ I am  quite  sure  you  would  surprise  them,  Mr.  Clin- 
ton,” said  the  professor,  smiling. 

Do  you  think  so,  really?”  s^id  the  dude,  not  under- 
standing the  significance  of  this  remark. 

I am  sure  of  it.” 

Won’t  you  go  back  with  me,  Mr.  Vane?” 

‘^No,  Mr.  Clinton;  I am  curious  to  explore  our  new 
Lome.” 


The  Wreck  of  the  Nantucket  ” 


1 29 


I Wish  I was  back  in  Brooklyn/’  sighed  Clinton. 

I should  rather  be  there  myself/’  said  Harry.  Yet^ 
if  I were  only  sure  of  it,  I should  not  mind  staying  here  a 
while.” 

I wonder/’  said  Mr.  Stubbs,  reflectively,  if  anyone 
were  ever  shipwrecked  on  this  island  before.” 

I think  it  quite  likely,”  said  the  mate.  It  is,  it 
seems,  pretty  large.  If  it  were  located  within  a convenient 
distance  of  New  York,  I should  not  be  surprised  if  it  were 
a favorite  summer  resort.” 

I am  afraid,  Harry,”  said  the  professor,  that  it  will 
hardly  pay  to  give  one  of  our  magical  entertainments 
here.” 

Unless  the  island  should  be  inhabited,”  suggested 
Harry. 

Even  in  that  case,  I doubt  whether  the  entertainment 
would  be  within  the  comprehension  of  the  dusky  savages 
who  might  be  found  here.” 

“ Think,  Mr.  Clinton,”  said  Harry,  how  the  dusky 
maidens  would  admire  you ! I am  not  sure  but  they  might 
fight  among  themselves  for  your  favor.” 

The  young  man  from  Brooklyn  didn’t  appear  flattered 
by  the  suggestion. 

I admire  the  fair  sex,  I admit,”  he  said,  but  when  it 
comes  to  copper-colored  savages,  I would  rather  be  ex- 
cused, don’t  you  know.?^  I was  a great  favorite  with  the 
young  ladies  of  Brooklyn,  and  had  no  end  of  invitations 
to  parties.  If  they  could  only  see  me  now ! ” he  concluded 
with  a sigh. 

After  a considerable  walk,  they  reached  a grove  of  trees, 
bearing  a different  leaf  from  any  to  which  they  were  ac- 
customed. They  did  not  appear  to  produce  fruit  of  any 
kind,  but  were  comely  and  afforded  a grateful  shade. 
This  was  the  more  appreciated,  because  the  sun  had  be- 
gun to  make  its  heat  felt,  and  a feeling  of  languor  dif- 
fused itself  over  all. 


130 


Preparing  a Home 


I move  we  squat  here  a while,”  said  Mr.  Stubbs, 
quaintly. 

Very  well,”  said  the  mate.  We  have  all  day  before 
us,  and  I am  afraid  a great  many  to  come,  in  which  we 
may  explore  the  island.” 

All  threw  themselves  on  the  grass  without  ceremony,  ex- 
cept Mr.  Clinton,  who  carefully  drew  from  his  pocket  a 
linen  handkerchief  and  spread  it  out  to  sit  upon. 

Harry  smiled. 

You  are  more  careful  than  the  rest  of  us,  Mr.  Clin- 
ton,” he  said. 

I don’t  want  to  soil  my  trousers,”  said  Clinton. 

Especially  as  you  don’t  know  when  you  can  get  an- 
other pair,”  suggested  Stubbs.  Really,  my  young 
friend,  I am  a little  curious  as  to  how  we  will  all  be  look- 
ing a year  hence,  if  we  stay  here  as  long.  Ten  to  one  we 
shall  have  to  extemporize  new  garments  of  sailcloth.” 

Oh ! Mr.  Stubbs,  don’t  mention  such  a horrid  thing,’^ 
said  Clinton,  with  an  expression  of  anguish. 

I think  you  would  look  rather  picturesque,  Mr.  Clin- 
ton, in  a sailcloth  suit,”  said  Harry,  smiling  mischiev- 
ously. 

All  laughed  except  Clinton,  to  whom  the  subject  was 
a very  solemn  one. 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

PREPARING  A HOME 

They  returned  to  the  shore  about  noon,  and  sitting 
down  on  the  bluff,  ate  heartily  of  the  stores  they  had 
brought  with  them  from  the  ship.  They  had  brought  no 
water,  but,  fortunately,  discovered  a spring  on  their  home- 
ward walk,  which  promised  a constant  supply  of  refresh- 
ing drink. 


Preparing  a Home 


This  seems  like  a picnic,”  said  Harry,  as  they  sat 
down  on  the  grass  with  the  food  in  the  center. 

I am  afraid  it  will  prove  a larger  picnic  than  we  care 
for,”  remarked  the  professor. 

Speaking  of  picnics,”  said  Mr.  Clinton,  reminds  me 
of  this  time  last  year.  I was  sojourning  in  the  country. 
I went  to  a picnic  with  two  beautiful  creatures.  ’Pon  my 
word,  they  actually  got  jealous  of  each  other.  Each 
thought  I liked  the  other  best.  I found  it  very  embarrass- 
ing, don’t  you  know.” 

I should  think  you  would,”  said  Harry,  smiling. 
How  did  it  turn  out?  ” 

There  was  a small  lake  in  the  picnic  grounds,  and 
they  insisted  on  my  taking  them  out  in  a rowboat.’’ 

Of  course  you  did.” 

Certainly.  I couldn’t  refuse,  don’t  you  know.” 

Did  you  row,  or  they?  ” asked  Mr.  Stubbs. 

Well,  you  see,  they  wanted  to  row,  and  I let  them. 
After  a while  one  of  them  asked  me  a very  embarrassing 
question.” 

What  was  it?  ” 

She  asked : ^ Suppose  the  boat  was  to  upset,  Mr. 

Clinton,  which  of  us  would  you  save,  Sarah  or  me?’ 
But  she  didn’t  catch  me.  I answered : ‘ I shouldn’t 

know  which  to  choose,  and  so  I think  I should  save  my- 
self.’ ” 

How  did  that  answer  suit  her  ? ” 

She  got  mad — some  girls  are  so  unreasonable,  don’t 
you  know?  But  then,  if  I had  said  I would  save  her, 
Sarah  would  have  been  mad.” 

All  laughed  at  Mr.  Clinton’s  reminiscence,  but  he  sighed 
sadly  as  he  thought  of  the  happy  past  and  contrasted 
with  it  the  unpromising  present. 

When  dinner  was  over,  if  their  informal  meal  can  be 
dignified  by  the  name,  Mr.  Holdfast  said: 

I think  we  had  better  make  another  trip  to  the  ship,^ 


132 


Preparing  a Home 


and  bring  back  what  we  can.  We  shall  need  a further 
supply  of  provisions,  and  there  will  be  other  things  that 
will  occur  to  us  as  likely  to  be  needed.” 

Won’t  you  bring  my  wardrobe,  Mr.  Holdfast.?  ” asked 
Clinton,  anxiously.  I want  to  put  on  my  striped 
trousers.” 

Your  wardrobe  can  wait,  Mr.  Clinton,”  said  Holdfast, 
curtly.  There  are  plenty  of  things  we  need  more  than 
trousers.” 

‘‘May  I go  with  you,  Mr.  Holdfast.?”  asked  Harry. 

“ Yes,”  answered  the  mate ; “ I will  take  you  and  Jack, 
and  Mr.  Stubbs,  too,  may  come,  if  he  will.” 

“ I am  quite  at  your  command,  captain,”  said  the 
Yankee. 

“ Then  you  don’t  want  me.?  ” said  Prof.  Hemenway, 
good-naturedly. 

“ You  are  rather  stout,  professor,  and  a little  clumsy. 
Perhaps  you  will  be  kind  enough  to  remain  with  Mr.  Clin- 
ton and  entertain  him.” 

“ He  is  more  likely  to  entertain  me,”  said  the  magician, 
smiling. 

“ You  are  awfully  kind,  professor,”  said  Clinton,  who 
took  the  remark  in  a complimentary  sense. 

“ Not  at  all,”  was  the  professor’s  smiling  disclaimer. 

Nothing  suited  Harry  better  than  to  make  one  of  the 
expedition.  He  and  Jack  clambered  up  the  ship’s  sides, 
and  chased  each  other  with  boyish  fun.  Jack  had  no  fear 
of  a stern  rebuke  from  Mr.  Holdfast,  who  had  a sympathy 
with  the  young.  He  would  not  have  dared  to  take  such 
liberties  with  Capt.  Hill. 

“ How  long  do  you  think  the  ship  will  hold  together, 
Mr.  Holdfast.?”  asked  Stubbs. 

“ For  a week,  perhaps,  unless  the  sea  becomes  rough 
and  dashes  her  against  the  reef  with  violence.” 

“ At  present  she  seems  motionless.” 

“ Yes,  she  is  not  at  present  receiving  any  damage.  It 


Preparing  a Home 


133 


will  be  a sad  day  when  she  goes  to  pieces/’  continued  the 
mate,  gravely. 

Yes,  but  it  will  hardly  make  our  position  worse. 
There  is  no  chance  of  our  making  any  use  of  her,  I 
take  it.” 

You  don’t  quite  understand  me,”  said  Holdfast.  A 
sailor  gets  to  feel  an  attachment  for  the  craft  he  sails  on, 
and  she  seems  to  him  something  like  a living  creature. 
This  is  my  first  voyage  on  the  old  Nantucket,  but  it  will 
grieve  me  to  see  her  disappear.” 

“You  take  a romantic  view  of* it,  captain.  Never  hav- 
ing been  a sailor,  I can’t  quite  show  your  feelings.  Still, 
I shall  feel  rather  lonely  when  the  old  hulk  collapses.  It’ll 
be  breaking  the  last  tie  that  connects  us  with  home  and 
friends,  as  it  were.” 

It  was  not  easy  to  decide  of  what  the  boat’s  load  should 
consist.  In  the  main,  provisions  were  taken  as  an  article 
of  first  necessity.  Some  clothing,  also,  was  selected,  and 
among  the  rest,  at  Harry’s  instance,  an  extra  pair  of  Mr. 
Clinton’s  trousers. 

Stubbs  and  Holdfast  laughed  when  Harry  came  up 
from  below  with  them  hanging  over  his  arm. 

“ There  are  other  articles  of  more  consequence,”  said 
the  mate. 

“ Not  to  him,  Mr.  Holdfast,”  replied  Harry. 

“ He  wants  to  be  a dude  even  on  a desert  island,”  said 
Stubbs,  shrugging  his  shoulders. 

“ I may  take  them,  may  I not,  Mr.  Holdfast  ? ” 

“ Yes,  if  you  like.  They  seem  to  be  what  he  most  cares 
for.” 

Great  was  the  delight  of  Clinton  when  Harry  stepped 
out  of  the  boat  with  his  beloved  trousers  in  his  hands. 

“ You  are  awfully  kind,  Mr.  Vane,”  he  said.  “ They 
are  my  nicest  pair,  too.  I paid  fifteen  dollars  for 
them.” 

“ Very  suitable  to  wear  here,  Mr.  Clinton,”  remarked 


134 


Preparing  a Home 


Mr.  Stubbs.  It  is  a pity  there  are  not  more  people  to 
admire  them.’’ 

It’s  a satisfaction  to  be  well  dressed  even  if  you  are 
alone,”  observed  Clinton,  gazing  at  his  trousers  with 
rapture. 

I never  cared  much  for  clothes,”  said  Stubbs. 

I shouldn’t  think  he  did,”  said  Clinton  afterwards,  in 
confidence  to  Harry.  Have  you  noticed  how  baggy  and 
shapeless  his  trousers  are.^  Really,  I think  he  must  have 
employed  Noah’s  tailor.  They  look  as  if  they  came  out  of 
the  ark,  don’t  you  know.” 

It  was  decided  not  to  make  another  trip  to  the  ship  that 
day.  Mr.  Holdfast  expressed  the  opinion  that  the  Nan- 
tucket  was  not  in  any  immediate  danger  of  going  to 
pieces,  and  there  was  other  work  in  hand. 

Do  you  know  anything  about  the  climate  here,  Mr. 
Holdfast.^  ” asked  the  professor. 

“ I don’t  think  it  is  ever  cold.  It  is  too  far  south  for 
that.” 

I mean  as  to  the  chance  of  rain.  I am  told  that  in 
these  tropical  places  rain  comes  on  very  suddenly  at  times.” 

I suspect  this  is  the  dry  season,  professor.” 

Still,  it  may  be  wise  to  provide  ourselves  with  some 
shelter.” 

True ; have  you  anything  to  suggest  ? ” 

It  occurred  to  me  that  we  might  procure  some  of  the 
sails,  and  use  as  a roof  covering,  to  shield  us  from  the 
heat  of  the  sun,  and  from  any  unexpected  showers.” 

A very  good  idea.  I am  glad  you  mentioned  it.  On 
the  whole,  I think  I will  make  one  more  trip  to  the  ship 
this  afternoon  for  the  special  purpose  of  bringing  back 
materials  for  a roof.  Then  we  can  put  it  up  to-night.” 

Better  bring  hatchets,  if  there  are  any  on  board,  some 
nails  and  cordage.” 

Also  well  thought  of.  You  are  a practical  man,  pro- 
fessor.” 


An  Unexpected  Arrival 


135 


We  shall  all  have  to  think  for  the  general  benefit.  I 
am  sorry  I can’t  do  more  work,  but  I never  was  handy 
with  tools.” 

I am,”  said  Stubbs.  In  fact,  most  Yankees  are,  and 
I am  a Yankee.  You  can  command  my  services,  Mr. 
Holdfast,  in  any  way  that  you  see  fit.” 

Mr.  Holdfast  made  another  trip  to  the  vessel,  and 
brought  back  quite  an  expanse  of  sailcloth.  All  hands, 
with  the  exception  of  Mr.  Clinton,  went  to  work  at  once, 
and  by  sunset  a considerable  space  was  roofed  over,  which 
the  little  company  regarded  with  complacency. 

Aren’t  you  going  to  have  any  sides  or  doors  ? ” asked 
Clinton. 

“ That  can  be  considered  hereafter,”  said  Holdfast.  I 
don’t  think  we  shall  need  any,  since  the  probability  is  that 
the  island  is  not  inhabited.” 

The  next  morning  a great  surprise  awaited  them. 


CHAPTER  XXX 

AN  UNEXPECTED  ARRIVAL 

It  might  have  been  because  it  was  the  first  night  on 
land,  or  perhaps  because  they  were  unusually  fatigued, 
but  at  any  rate  the  little  party  slept  unusually  late.  The 
first  one  to  awake  was  Harry  Vane.  It  took  very  little 
time  for  him  to  dress,  since  he  had  only  taken  off  his  coat; 
He  glanced  at  his  slumbering  companions,  who  were  scat- 
tered about  in  different  postures.  Next  to  him  was  Mont- 
gomery Clinton,  who  had  carefully  placed  two  handker- 
chiefs underneath  him  lest  his  apparel  should  be  soiled  by 
contact  with  the  earth.  He  had  been  rather  reluctant  to 
sleep  in  so  unconventional  a manner,  but  there  was  no 
help  for  it. 


136 


An  Unexpected  Arrival 


“ Really,  Mr.  Vane,’^  he  said,  “ I never  slept  on  the 
ground  before.  I don’t  know  what  my  dear  auntie  would 
say  if  she  could  see  me  now.  She  always  gave  me  a nice 
bed  with  linen  sheets,  don’t  you  know,  and  was  so  par- 
ticular that  I was  made  comfortable.” 

It  won’t  do  us  any  harm  to  rough  it  a little,  Mr. 
Clinton,”  said  Harry.  It  will  make  men  of  us.” 

I don’t  care  about  roughing  it,”  said  Clinton,  rather 
mournfully.  It’s  horridly  uncomfortable,  and  I don’t 
see  the  good  of  it.” 

I don’t  think  you’ll  find  any  linen  sheets  on  the 
island,”  said  Harry,  smiling,  unless  you  put  one  hand- 
kerchief on  the  grass,  and  spread  the  other  over  you.” 
That’s  a good  idea,  Mr.  Vane.  I’m  awfully  obliged. 
I’ll  put  two  handkerchiefs  on  the  grass  and  that  will  save 
my  trousers  from  being  soiled.” 

Harry  could  not  help  wondering  how  long  Clinton 
would  be  able  to  be  so  particular  about  his  appearance, 
but  he  did  not  harrow  up  that  young  gentleman’s  feelings 
by  a prediction  as  to  the  future. 

I’ll  go  up  to  the  spring,  and  have  a wash,”  Harry  de- 
cided. I won’t  wake  anybody,  for  there’s  no  hurry  about 
getting  pp.” 

Returning  from  the  spring,  Harry  for  the  first  time 
looked  in  the  direction  of  the  ship.  What  he  saw  filled 
him  with  amazement.  The  wreck,  which  he  had  thought 
deserted,  was  alive  with  men.  He  saw  a dozen  on  deck, 
including  two  who  were  obviously  not  sailors.  He  could 
not  immediately  discern  the  figures,  and  ran  hastily  to 
the  top  of  the  bluff.  Then  he  made  the  startling  discovery 
that  these  intruders  were  the  captain  and  his  companions, 
who  had  abandoned  the  ship  in  the  expectation  that  it  was 
doomed,  and  after  floating  about  in  the  long  boat  had  by 
a wonderful  coincidence  drifted  to  the  very  point  which 
they  themselves  had  reached. 

Harry  did  not  know  whether  to  be  glad  or  sorry.  He 


An  Unexpected  Arrival 


137 


felt  * that  there  was  likely  to  be  antagonism  between  the 
two  parties.  All  was  harmony  at  present  under  the  man- 
agement of  Mr.  Holdfast,  but  this  was  not  likely  to  last. 
Would  the  captain  assume  general  command,  and  inter- 
fere with  their  arrangements?  From  what  he  knew  of 
him,  he  thought  it  likely.  Of  course  he  was  glad  that 
the  chief  officer  and  his  companions  were  saved,  but  he 
would  have  preferred  that  they  had  drifted  in  some  other 
direction. 

The  news  was  too  important  to  keep,  and  he  returned 
to  their  encampment,  and  entering,  approached  the  mate, 
who  was  sleeping  soundly.  He  leaned  over  and  shook 
him  gently. 

Mr.  Holdfast ! ” he  cried. 

The  mate  slowly  opened  his  eyes  and  started  up. 

What’s  the  matter?  ” he  asked.  Has  anything  hap- 
pened? ” 

I’ve  got  great  news  for  you,  Mr.  Holdfast.  Capt. 
Hill  has  arrived.” 

What ! ” exclaimed  the  mate,  in  amazement.  Arrived 
— where?  ” 

He  is  at  this  moment  on  the  Nantuclijet,  with  all  the 
men  that  accompanied  him  in  the  long  boat.” 

Uttering  an  exclamation  of  amazement,  Mr.  Holdfast 
sprang  from  the  ground,  and  hastily  made  his  way  to  the 
edge  of  the  bluff. 

By  Jove!  ” said  he,  you’re  right.  I never  heard  of 
anything  more  wonderful.” 

Harry  could  not  tell  from  the  expression  of  his  face 
whether  he  considered  the  news  good  or  not. 

Go  and  wake  up  the  rest,  Harry,”  he  said.  They 
will  be  surprised,  too.” 

It  is  needless  to  say  that  the  news  produced  surprise 
and  excitement.  All  hurried  to  the  edge  of  the  bluff,  and 
Mr.  Clinton,  in  his  excitement,  waved  one  of  his  ex- 
temporized sheets. 


138 


An  Unexpected  Arrival 


“ There’s  that  fool  again ! ” said  Capt.  Hill,  as,  look- 
ing  shorewards,  he  observed  this  signal. 

It  was  fortunate  for  Mr.  Clinton  that  he  did  not  hear 
this  remark. 

‘^Will  they  come  on  shore,  do  you  think  asked 
Harry,  of  the  mate. 

They  will  have  to ; but  I shall  at  once  go  out  to  the 
ship  to  report  to  my  superior  officer.  You  and  Jack  may 
go  with  me.” 

It  is  needless  to  say  that  both  boys  were  very  glad  to 
accept  this  invitation.  The  rest  of  the  party  remained 
on  shore  and  watched  the  boat’s  course. 

What  will  be  the  issue  of  this,  Mr.  Stubbs  asked 
the  professor,  thoughtfully. 

I am  afraid  there  will  be  friction.  The  captain  is  a 
natural  despot,  and  he  will  undertake  to  control  us.” 

He  can  have  no  authority  after  the  ship  is 
wrecked.” 

He  will  claim  it,  as  sure  as  my  name  is  Stubbs.  The 
fact  is,  I am  rather  sorry  he  hadn’t  managed  to  drift  to 
another  island.  Mr.  Holdfast  is  a much  more  agreeable 
man  to  deal  with.” 

I agree  with  you.  As  a passenger,  I shall  not  recog- 
nize the  captain’s  authority  on  shore.” 

Nor  I.” 

Meanwhile,  the  mate  and  the  two  boys  had  pulled  to  the 
ship,  and,  securing  the  boat,  scrambled  on  deck. 

“ Good-morning,  Capt.  Hill ; I am  glad  to  meet  you 
once  more,”  said  the  mate. 

Humph ! ” growled  the  captain^  not  over  politely. 

When  did  you  reach  here?  ” 

“ Yesterday  morning.” 

Where  are  the  rest  of  your  party  ? ” 

We  have  a httle  camp  just  back  of  the  bluff.” 

I see  you  have  been  removing  articles  from  the  ship,’^ 
continued  the  captain,  in  a tone  of  disapproval. 


An  Unexpected  Arrival 


139 


Certainly,’^  answered  the  mate.  We  need  them,  and 
I didn’t  know  how  long  the  ship  would  last.” 

It  seems  in  no  immediate  danger  of  going  to  pieces.” 

Things  look  more  favorable  than  they  did  yesterday 
morning.  What  sort  of  a trip  did  you  have  in  the  boat.f^  ” 

A curious  question  to  ask,”  said  the  captain,  cap- 
tiously. We  were  in  danger  of  being  swamped  more 
than  once.” 

We  had  better  have  remained  on  board  the  Nantucket 
with  you,  Mr.  Holdfast,”  said  Appleton,  the  Melbourne 
merchant. 

Capt.  Hill  chose  to  take  offense  at  this  remark. 

You  were  quite  at  hberty  to  stay,  Mr.  Appleton,”  he 
said.  I didn’t  urge  you  to  go  with  me.” 

“ True,  Capt.  Hill ; but  I trusted  to  your  opinion  that 
the  ship  was  unsafe.” 

The  captain  looked  angry,  but  did  not  make  any  reply. 

By  the  sailors,  Mr.  Holdfast  was  warmly  greeted.  He 
was  much  better  liked  than  the  captain,  being  a man  of 
even  temper,  and  reasonable  in  his  demands. 

Good-morning,  Mr.  Holdfast,”  said  Marmaduke  Tim- 
mins, the  valetudinarian.  I am  glad  to  be  out  of  that 
miserable  boat.” 

Then  you  didn’t  have  a good  time.” 

I came  near  dying,  sir.  I managed  to  lose  overboard 
all  the  pills,  and  powders  I carried  with  me,  and,  if  you 
will  believe  it,  I haven’t  taken  any  medicine  for  four  en- 
tire days.” 

You  don’t  seem  any  the  worse  for  it,  that  I can  see. 
Indeed,  you  seem  to  be  less  sallow.” 

Mr.  Timmins  shook  his  head  in  a melancholy  way. 

“ You  can’t  depend  upon  surface  indications,”  he  said. 

I feel  ” — striking  his  breast^ — that  I am  worse,  much 
worse.” 

I hope,  then,  you  have  more  pills  on  board,”  said  the 
mate,  politely. 


140  The  Last  of  the  “Nantucket” 


Yes,  fortunately.  I could  not  have  lived  long  without 
them.” 

That  man  is  a greater  fool  than  Clinton,”  thought 
Holdfast.  One  poisons  himself  with  drugs,  while  the 
other  only  indulges  a little  harmless  vanity.” 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

THE  EAST  OF  THE  NANTUCKET  ” 

Though  the  mate  had  removed  some  of  the  stores,  much 
the  larger  portion  was  left  on  board,  for  the  Nantitcket 
had  been  provisioned  for  a long  voyage.  Yet  Capt.  Hill 
saw  fit  to  complain. 

It  is  fortunate  that  you  didn^t  take  all  the  stores,  Mr. 
Holdfast,”  he  remarked,  in  a sarcastic  tone. 

The  mate  eyed  the  captain  steadily. 

May  I ask  your  meaning,  Capt.  Hill.^  ” he  asked. 

I mean  what  I say,  sir.  I think  my  language  requires 
no  interpreter.” 

“ Then  I can  only  reply  that  it  would  have  made  no 
difference  if  I had  removed  all  the  provisions.” 

You  appear  to  forget  that  I am  your  superior  officer,” 
said  the  captain,  in  a heat. 

I had  no  superior  officer  at  the  time  I ordered  the 
removal.” 

You  have  now,  at  any  rate.” 

We  are  not  at  sea,  Capt.  Hill.  The  vessel  is  wrecked, 
and  all  distinctions  are  at  an  end.  Now  it  is  each  for 
himself.” 

So,  sir,  you  defy  my  authority ! ” exclaimed  the  cap- 
tain, looking  black. 

I don’t  recognize  it,  that  is  all.” 

‘‘You  shaU,  sir!”  retorted  the  captain,  frowning. 
“ You  shall  learn,  also,  that  I have  means  to  enforce  it. 


The  Last  of  the  “Nantucket”  141 


I have  nearly  a dozen  seamen  under  me  and  you  have  only 
the  boy,  Jack  Pendleton.” 

Capt.  Hill,  all  this  is  very  foolish.  We  are  ship- 
wrecked, and  have  taken  refuge  on  the  same  island.  In- 
stead of  quarreling,  we  should  help  each  other.” 

So,  you  presume  to  lecture  me ! ” sneered  the  captain. 
Mr.  Holdfast  didn’t  care  to  continue  the  dispute. 

I am  ready  to  help  you  remove  what  you  require,” 
he  said,  quietly.  It  will  be  well  to  remove  as  much  as 
possible  to-day,  for  we  may  at  any  time  have  a storm, 
that  will  effectually  put  an  end  to  our  work.” 

“ Very  well,  sir ; I am  glad  you  show  a better  spirit.” 
The  mate  was  both  annoyed  and  amused  at  this  evident 
intention  to  throw  upon  him  the  whole  onus  of  the  quarrel, 
but  he  did  not  care  to  reply.  He  and  the  two  boys  helped 
remove  the  stores,  and,  it  being  quite  early,  by  noon  sev- 
eral boat  loads  had  been  deposited  on  shore,  to  be  removed 
farther  inland  when  there  was  a good  opportunity.  One 
thing  Mr.  Holdfast  noted  with  apprehension.  There  was 
a considerable  quantity  of  brandy  and  other  spirits  in  the 
captain’s  cabin,  which  he  took  care  to  have  included  in  the 
articles  removed.  Remembering  the  captain’s  weakness, 
he  feared  this  might  lead  to  trouble.  But  he  did  not 
take  it  upon  himself  to  remonstrate,  knowing  that  in  the 
state  of  the  captain’s  feelings  toward  him  it  would  be 
worse  than  useless. 

By  three  o’clock  about  all  the  stores,  with  other  needful 
articles,  had  been  removed,  and  there  was  a large  pile 
on  the  bluff. 

Captain,  will  you  walk  over  and  see  my  encamp- 
ment ? ” asked  Holdfast,  now  that  there  was  leisure. 

Lead  on,  sir,”  said  the  captain,  not  overpolitely. 

It  was  not  far  away  and  a short  walk  brought  them  in 
front  of  it. 

Perhaps  you  will  feel  inclined  to  settle  near  by,”  sug- 
gested Holdfast. 

10  o 


142  The  Last  of  the  “Nantucket” 


No,  sir ; I don’t  care  to  intrude  upon  you.” 

Eventually  the  captain  selected  a spot  about  half  a mile 
away.  Here  an  encampment  was  made,  very  similar  to 
the  mate’s,  but  on  a larger  scale. 

I am  glad  the  captain  is  not  close  alongside,”  said 
J ack  Pendleton. 

So  am  I,”  answered  Harry,  to  whom  this  remark  was 
made.  We  are  better  off  by  ourselves.” 

“ He  would  be  sure  to  interfere  with  us.  I saw  him 
scowling  at  me  more  than  once  this  morning.  You  know 
he  don’t  like  me.” 

Nor  me  either.  Jack.  It  will  be  well  for  both  of  us 
to  keep  out  of  his  way.” 

To  the  great  delight  of  Clinton,  more  of  his  ward- 
robe,” as  he  called  it,  was  brought  ashore.  For  this  he 
was  indebted  to  the  good-natured  persistence  of  Harry, 
who,  though  amused  at  the  vanity  of  the  young  man  from 
Brooklyn,  felt  disposed  to  gratify  him  in  a harmless  whim. 

You  are  awfully  kind,  Mr.  Vane,”  said  Clinton.  “ Did 
you  save  your  own  wardrobe  ? ” 

I have  an  extra  pair  of  pants,  and  some  undercloth- 
ing.” 

Don’t  saj  pants — it’s  vulgar.  Say  trousers,”  expos- 
tulated Clinton. 

It  comes  to  the  same  thing,  I fancy,”  said  Harry, 
with  a smile. 

“ If  you  should  get  short  of  clothing  I’ll  give  you  a 
pair  of  my  trousers,”  said  Clinton  generously. 

Thank  you,  Mr.  Clinton.” 

Harry  doubted,  however,  whether  he  should  avail  him- 
self of  the  offer.  Clinton’s  limbs  were  exceedingly  at- 
tenuated and  his  trousers  were  an  exact  fit.  Now,  Harry 
had  a sturdy,  pair  of  legs,  and  felt  sure  it  would  be  im- 
possible to  get  them  into  his  companion’s  trousers.  He 
contented  himself,  however,  with  thanking  him. 

The  two  parties  remained  apart,  the  original  company 


The  Last  of  the  “ Nantucket  ” 


143 


remaining  with  the  captain,  while  four  passengers  and 
Jack  Pendleton  stayed  with  the  mate.  Capt.  Hill  showed 
a disposition  to  claim  Jack,  but  Holdfast  said,  quietly: 
‘‘I  think,  captain.  Jack  had  better  stay  with  me  for  the 
present,  as  he  is  company  for  Harry  Vane.’^ 

The  captain  looked  dissatisfied,  but  was  too  tired  to 
remonstrate  at  that  time.  He  went  to  his  own  encamp- 
ment,  and  indulged  in  liberal  potations  of  brandy,  which 
had  the  effect  of  sending  him  to  sleep. 

That  night  a violent  wind  sprang  up.  It  blew  from 
the  sea  inland,  and  though  it  did  not  affect  the  ship- 
wrecked parties  or  their  encampment  seriously,  on  account 
of  their  being  screened  by  the  intervening  bluff,  it  had 
another  effect  which  a day  or  two  previous  might  have 
been  disastrous.  The  ill-fated  Nantucket  was  driven  with 
such  force  against  the  reef  that  the  strength  of  its  hull 
was  overtaxed.  When  the  mate  went  to  the  edge  of  the 
bluff  in  the  morning  to  take  an  observation,  he  was  startled 
to  find  in  place  of  the  wreck  a confused  debris  of  timbers 
and  fragments  of  the  wreck.  Kegs  and  chests  which  it 
had  not  been  thought  necessary  to  move  had  been  thrown 
upon  the  reef,  and  the  elements  had  done  a work  of 
destruction  which  the  skill  of  man  would  have  found  it 
hard  to  repair. 

As  the  mate  was  surveying  the  scene  of  ruin.  Jack  and 
Harry  joined  him. 

Look  there,  my  lads ! ” said  Holdfast.  That’s  the  last 
of  the  poor  old  Nantucket,  She  will  never  float  again.” 
They  had  known  this  before,  but  it  was  now  impressed 
upon  their  minds  forcibly,  and  a feeling  of  sadness  came 
over  the  three. 

That  settles  it,”  said  Harry,  giving  expression  to  a 
common  feeling.  We  are  prisoners  on  the  island  now, 
and  no  mistake.” 

When  we  leave  here,  it  won’t  be  on  the  Nantucket^ 
anyway,”  said  Jack. 


144 


The  Captain  Interferes 


“ It  is  lucky  this  happened  after  we  had  brought  our 
stock  of  provisions  ashore,”  said  the  mate. 

Let  us  go  down  and  see  what  these  kegs  and  boxes 
contain,”  suggested  Harry. 

So  the  three  descended  to  the  reef,  and  began  to  ex~ 
amine  the  articles  thrown  ashore.  For  the  most  part  they 
were  of  little  value,  though  here  and  there  were  articles 
that  might  prove  useful. 

Couldn’t  we  make  a raft  out  of  the  timbers  of  the  old 
ship?  ” asked  Jack. 

That  is  worth  thinking  of,  though  a raft  would  not  do 
for  a long  voyage,”  said  Holdfast. 

No,  but  we  might  be  picked  up.” 

When  the  captain’s  party  is  awake  it  will  be  well  for 
us  to  haul  the  loose  timbers  up  to  a place  of  safety.” 

Here’s  Clinton’s  trunk,”  said  Harry,  bending  ovejc 
and  recognizing  the  initials.  Here  is  the  name,  ^ M.  C., 
Brooklyn.’  He  will  be  overjoyed.  Suppose  we  take  it 
up  between  us.” 

No  opposition  being  made  by  Mr.  Holdfast,  the  boys 
took  it  between  them,  preceding  the  mate.  They  had  just 
reached  the  summit  of  the  bluff. 

“ Put  down  that  trunk ! ” said  a stern  voice. 

Looking  up,  the  boys  saw  that  the  speaker  was  Capt. 
Hill. 

CHAPTER  XXXII 

THE  CAPTAIN  INTERFERES 

The  captain’s  face  was  of  dull,  brick  red,  and  it  was 
clear  that  he  had  already  been  drinking,  early  as  it  was. 
Naturally,  the  boys,  on  hearing  his  voice,  put  down  the 
trunk  in  their  surprise,  but  they  maintained  the  position, 
one  on  each  side  of  it.  Of  the  two.  Jack  was  the  more 
impressed,  having  been  one  of  the  crew,  and  subject  to 


The  Captain  Interferes 


145 


the  captain’s  authority  on  shipboard.  Harry,  as  a pas- 
senger, felt  more  independent.  Indeed  he  was  indignant, 
and  ready  to  resist  what  he  thought  uncalled-for  inter- 
ference on  the  part  of  the  captain. 

This  is  Mr.  Clinton’s  trunk,”  he  said.  We  are  go- 
ing to  carry  it  to  him.” 

Do  you  dare  to  dispute  my  authority  ” roared  the 
captain,  his  red  face  becoming  still  redder. 

I don’t  see  what  you  have  to  do  with  the  trunk,”  an- 
swered Harry  boldly. 

This  to  me ! ” shrieked  the  captain,  looking  as  if  he 
were  going  to  have  a fit  of  apoplexy.  Do  you  know  who 
I am.?” 

‘‘You  were  the  captain  of  the  Nantucket said  Harry 
quietly. 

The  captain,  notwithstanding  his  condition,  noticed 
that  Harry  used  the  past  tense. 

“ I am  still  the  captain  of  the  Nantucket^  as  I mean  to^ 
show  you,”  he  retorted. 

“ Then,  sir,  you  are  captain  of  a wreck  that  has  gone 
to  pieces.” 

Capt.  Hill  upon  this  looked  at  the  fragments  of  the 
unfortunate  ship,  and  for  the  first  time  took  in  what  had 
happened. 

“ It  doesn’t  ipatter,”  said  he,  after  a brief  pause, 
“ I am  in  command  here,  and  ” — here  he  interpolated  an 
oath — “ I don’t  allow  any  interference  with  my  au- 
thority.” 

“ You  are  not  captain  of  Mr.  Clinton’s  trunk,”  said 
Harry,  in  a spirited  tone.  “ Jack,  let  us  carry  it 
along.” 

This  was  too  much  for  the  captain.  With  a look  of 
fury  on  his  face,  he  dashed  toward  Harry,  and  there  is 
no  doubt  that  our  young  hero  was  in  serious  danger.  He 
paled  slightly,  for  he  knew  he  was  no  match  for  the  tall^ 
sinewy  captain,  and  was  half  regretting  his  independence. 


146 


The  Captain  Interferes 


when  he  felt  himself  drawn  forcibly  to  one  side,  and  in  his 
place  stooa  the  mate,  sternly  eying  the  infuriated  captain. 

What  do  you  want  to  do,  Capt.  Hill?  he  asked. 

To  crush  that  young  viper ! ’’  shouted  the  captain, 
fiercely. 

You  shall  not  harm  a hair  of  his  head!  ’’ 

Is  this  mutiny,  Mr.  Holdfast  ? Are  you  aware  that 
you  are  speaking  to  your  superior  oflScer?  ” 

I have  no  superior  officer  here,  Capt.  Hill.  You  were 
captain  on  shipboard,  but  the  ship  has  gone  to  pieces.” 
Capt.  Hill  seemed  astounded  by  this  answer. 

Do  you  dispute  my  authority,  sir?  ” he  ejaculated. 

I do.” 

Zounds,  sir ; this  is  mutiny.” 

Then  make  the  most  of  it,”  said  the  mate,  contemptu- 
ously. 

I will  have  you  put  in  irons.” 

Mr.  Holdfast  smiled. 

I don’t  think  any  irons  were  brought  ashore,”  he  said. 

You  have  been  drinking,  Capt.  Hill;  or  you  would  not 
make  such  a foolish  threat.” 

By  this  time  the  captain’s  wrath  had  been  diverted  to 
the  mate.  He  struck  out  with  his  right  hand,  intending 
to  fell  him  to  the  ground,  but,  the  mate  swerving,  he  fell 
from  the  force  of  his  abortive  blow,  and  being  under  the 
influence  of  his  morning  potations  could  not  immediately 
rise. 

“ Boys,”  said  Mr.  Holdfast,  you  may  take  hold  of  the 
trunk  again,  and  go  on  with  it.  Don’t  be  afraid.  If  the 
captain  makes  any  attempt  to  assault  you,  he  will  have  me 
to  deal  with.” 

Harry  and  Jack  did  as  directed.  Jack,  however,  could 
not  help  feeling  a little  nervous,  his  old  fear  of  the  cap- 
tain asserting  itself.  But  Harry,  confident  in  the  pro- 
tection of  his  good  friend,  the  mate,  was  quite  uncon- 
cerned. 


The  Captain  Interferes 


147 


Mr.  Holdfast  walked  on  beside  them. 

‘‘  The  captain  seems  disposed  to  make  trouble,”  he  said. 

He  fancies  that  he  is  captain  of  this  island,  as  he  was 
chief  officer  of  the  Nantucket.  I shall  convince  him  of  his 
mistake.” 

I hope  you  won’t  get  into  any  trouble  on  my  account, 
Mr.  Holdfast,”  said  Harry,  considerately. 

Thank  you,  my  lad;  but  Tom  Holdfast  doesn’t  pro- 
pose to  let  any  man  walk  over  him,  even  if  it  is  his  old 
skipper.  Now  that  the  ship  is  gone,  Capt.  Hill  has  no 
more  authority  here  than  I have.” 

As  the  captain  fell,  his  head  came  in  contact  with  a 
timber  with  such  violence  that,  combined  with  his  con- 
dition, he  was  forced  to  lie  where  he  fell  for  over  an 
hour. 

As  the  boys  emerged  upon  the  bluff  with  the  trunk, 
Clinton,  who  had  just  got  up,  recognized  it,  and  ran  up 
to  them,  his  face  beaming  with  delight. 

Oh,  Mr.  Vane!”  he  said,  have  you  really  brought 
my  trunk?  You  are  awfully  kind.” 

Twenty-five  cents  apiece,  please,  Mr.  Clinton,”  said 
Harry,  smiling.  We  don’t  work  for  nothing.” 

Really,  upon  my  word,”  said  Clinton,  thrusting  his 
hands  into  his  pockets,  I am  afraid  I haven’t  got  my 
purse  with  me.” 

That’s  a pity,”  said  Harry,  gravely,  for  I wanted 
to  call  at  a cheap  furnishing  goods  store  and  buy  a cheap 
necktie.  Didn’t  you.  Jack?  ” 

Oh,  you’re  joking!  Very  good,  upon  my  word.  But 
I’m  awfully  obliged,  don’t  you  know.” 

You’ve  had  a narrow  escape,  Mr.  Clinton.  The  cap-; 
tain  met  us,  and  forbade  our  bringing  the  trunk.” 

Why?  ” asked  Clinton,  with  eyes  opened  wide. 

I think  he  wanted  it  himself.” 

But  he  couldn’t  wear  my  trousers,”  said  Clinton,  per- 
plexed. 


148 


The  Captain  Interferes 


The  mere  suggestion  of  the  burly  captain  incasing  his 
legs  in  Clinton’s  dudelike  garments  sent  both  boys  into  a 
gale  of  laughter.  Clinton  surveyed  them  with  a wonder- 
ing smile.  He  didn’t  see  the  joke. 

You’d  better  put  the  trunk  away  where  the  captain 
won’t  see  it,  or  there’s  no  knowing  what  will  happen,” 
suggested  Harry. 

Then  they  had  breakfast — a very  plain  meal,  as  might 
be  supposed.  Some  of  the  sailors  came  over  from  the 
other  camp,  and  one  of  them  asked  Mr.  Holdfast  if  he  had 
seen  the  captain. 

You  will  find  him  on  the  beach,”  answered  the  mate. 
“ He  has  been  carrying  too  much  sail,  I think,”  he  added, 
dryly. 

The  sailor  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

He  wanted  me  and  Jack  Bowling  to  stand  watch  lasi^ 
night,”  he  said.  He  thought  he  was  on  the  ship.” 

“ Did  you.?  ” 

We  just  stood  outside  till  he  was  asleep,  and  then  we 
turned  in.” 

He’ll  never  stand  on  the  NantucTcefs  deck  again.” 

“ Why  not .?  ” 

“ In  the  blow  last  night  the  ship  went  to  pieces.” 

The  sailor  hurried  to  the  edge  of  the  bluff anxious  to 
see  for  himself. 

“ That’s  so,  Mr.  Holdfast,”  he  said  soberly.  Shall  we 
ever  see  America  again,  think  you.?  ” 

A brave  man  never  depairs,  Tom.  We  can  rig  up 
a raft  or  something.  Meanwhile,  we’ve  got  enough  ta 
eat  for  a couple  of  months.  There’s  some  satisfaction  in 
that.” 

And  the  captain  saved  his  brandy.  He’s  got  enough 
to  last  him  longer  than  that,  if  he  don’t  get  help.” 

What  do  you  mean  by  that.?  ” 

I mean  that  there’s  some  of  the  men  as  fond  of  spirits 
as  he  is.  I expect  he’ll  have  help.” 


The  Italian  Sailor 


149 


You  don’t  include  yourself,  I hope,  Tom.” 

No,  Mr.  Holdfast.  My  brother  died  of  drink  a year 
ago,  and  though  up  to  that  time  I’d  taken  my  glass  of 
grog  along  with  the  rest  of  my  shipmates,  I swore,  off 
then,  and  I haven’t  drunk  a glass  since,  and  I dpn’t 
mean  to.”  ^ 

Then  you’re  a wise  man.  To  my  thinking,  the  brandy 
had  better  have  been  left  aboard.  Nothing  but  harm  can 
come  of  it.  I’ve  had  trouble  with  the  captain  already 
this  morning  on  account  of  it,  and  I’m  afraid  this  isn’t 
the  end.” 

After  a while  the  captain  picked  himself  up,  and  gazed 
moodily  at  the  wreck,  of  which  so  little  remained.  Then, 
the  events  of  the  morning  recurring  to  him,  he  frowned 
savagely,  and,  turning  toward  the  bluff,  he  shook  his  fist 
angrily  in  the  direction  of  the  mate’s  encampment. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 

THE  ITAEIAN  SAILOR 

For  several  days  nothing  of  note  occurred  on  the  island. 
The  captain  exhibited  an  inclination  for  solitude.  In  the 
morning  he  would  drink  freely,  and  then  wander  off  by 
himself,  not  returning  till  nightfall.  It  must  be  ad- 
mitted that  his  absence  was  felt  as  a relief  by  both 
parties.  When  at  the  camp,  he  showed  a disposition  to 
domineer,  as  if  he  were  still  the  tyrant  of  the  quarter- 
deck. 

Not  having  anything  special  on  their  hands,  the  ship^ 
wrecked  party,  still  keeping  apart  in  their  two  camps, 
amused  themselves  as  best  they  could.  Still,  there  were 
hours,  and  plenty  of  them,  when  all  felt  blue. 

An  idea  came  to  Harry. 


The  Italian  Sailor 


150 


Professor/’  he  said,  to  his  employer,  why  can’t  we 
give  one  of  our  entertainments  this  evening?  ” 

Is  there  any  hall  that  we  can  have?  ” asked  the  pro- 
fessor, smiling. 

I think  it  will  be  best  to  make  an  open-air  entertain- 
ment, under  the  circumstances,”  returned  Harry.  You 
see,  some  of  the  men  are  getting  downhearted,  when  they 
think  of  the  small  prospect  of  seeing  home,  and  it  may 
cheer  them  up  a little.” 

It’s  a good  idea,  Harry,”  said  the  professor  seri- 
ously. By  good  luck,  I have  in  my  trunk  ” — the  pro- 
fessor’s trunk,  like  Clinton’s,  had  come  ashore — some 
printed  programs,  requiring  only  the  insertion  of  place 
and  time,  and  you  may  post  two  of  them  up,  one  at  each 
camp.  Of  course,  you  will  assist.” 

“ I will  do  my  best.” 

Great  was  the  surprise  and  interest  when  the  sailors 
and  passengers  saw  the  printed  posters  attached  to  trees, 
Harry  having  attended  to  that  duty  in  person,  setting 
forth  that  a magical  entertainment  would  that  evening  be 
given,  admission  free,  beginning  at  seven  o’clock.  The 
hour  was  made  early,  because  there  was  no  means  of  light- 
ing up. 

I say,  Jack,  that  ’minds  me  of  home,”  said  Tim. 

Never  did  I expect  to  see  a bit  of  printin’  nor  a theayter 
ag’in.” 

“ You’re  right,  Tim.  It  looks  go6d,  it  do.” 

Nothing  was  spoken  of  all  day  but  the  entertainment, 
and  half  an  hour  before  the  time  the  audience  collected. 

Fortunately,  the  professor  had  saved  in  his  trunk  all 
the  implements  of  his  profession,  and  the  entertainment 
he  gave,  therefore,  was  quite  as  good  as  he  was  accustomed 
to  furnish  in  the  states.  Some  of  the  sailors  had  never  seen 
any  such  exhibition,  and  they  gazed  with  open-eyed  won- 
der at  the  tricks  and  transformations,  in  which  Harry 
ably  seconded  the  Magician  of  Madagascar.”  The  ven- 


The  Italian  Sailor 


151 


triloquism,  too,  excited  amazement,  and  some  were  half  dis- 
posed to  think  that  the  professor  was  in  league  with  un- 
holy powers. 

At  the  close  the  professor  said: 

Our  young  friend,  Harry  Vane,  will  now  oblige  us  all 
by  a song.” 

Harry  stepped  to  the  front  and  sang — he  had  not  de- 
cided upon  the  song — Home,  Sweet  Home ! ” 

Before  he  had  finished  it  tears  came  to  the  eyes  of  more 
than  one  of  the  sturdy  sailors.  The  song  intensified  their 
yearning  for  home,  and  the  doubt  whether  they  would  ever 
leave  the  island  powerfully  affected  them.  From  the  same 
cause  Harry’s  own  voice  became  tremulous,  and  he  saw 
that  he  had  made  a mistake. 

This  won’t  do,  Harry,”  said  the  professor,  in  a low 
voice.  Give  them  something  jolly.  Let  us  send  them 
away  in  good  spirits.” 

Harry  took  the  hint,  and  dashed  into  a lively  song  that 
soon  called  forth  smiles  to  the  faces  but  lately  sad.  He 
followed  it  up  by  another,  and  was  greeted  with  uproar- 
ious applause. 

Ladies  and  gentlemen,”  said  the  professor — I beg 
pardon,  gentlemen,  for  the  ladies  are  unavoidably  absent. 
This  concludes  our  entertainment  for  this  evening.  Hop- 
ing that  you  have  been  pleased  with  our  humble  efforts, 
Harry  and  myself  will  now  bid  you  good-night ! ” 

That  professor’s  a smart  man ! ” was  the  opinion  ex- 
pressed by  more  than  one,  and  the  lad  sings  like  a 
martingale.” 

That  isn’t  the  word.  Jack.  You’re  all  wrong.” 

Well,  it’s  some  kind  of  bird.  I disremember  the  exact 
name.” 

All  the  party  were  present  except  one.  Capt.  Hill 
didn’t  make  his  appearance  till  the  meeting  was  breaking 
up.  Then  he  came  in  sight,  round  the  corner  of  the  en- 
campment. What’s  all  this  ? ” he  demanded,  suspiciously. 


152 


The  Italian  Sailor 


of  a sailor.  What  mischief  have  you  been  hatching  up 
while  I was  away  ? ” 

That  poster  will  inform  you,  Capt.  Hill,”  said  the 
mate,  pointing  to  the  tree  close  by,  to  which  it  was  at- 
tached. The  professor  has  been  trying  to  cheer  up  the 
men  a little.” 

The  captain  muttered  something  under  his  breath,  and 
passed  on. 

Among  the  sailors  was  an  Italian  named  Francesco. 
Probably  he  had  another  name,  but  no  one  knew  what  it 
was.  In  fact,  a sailor’s  last  name  is  very  little  used.  Pie 
was  a man  of  middle  height,  very  swarthy,  with  bright, 
black  eyes,  not  unpopular,  for  the  most  part,  but  with  a 
violent  teinper.  His  chief  fault  was  a love  of  strong  drink. 
On  board  the  Nantucket  grog  had  been  served  to  the  crew ; 
and  with  that  he  had  been  content.  But  at  the  time  of  the 
wreck  no  spirits  had  been  saved  but  the  captain’s  stock  of 
brandy.  Francesco  felt  this  to  be  a great  hardship.  More 
than  any  other  sailor  he  felt  the  need  of  his  usual  stimu- 
lant. It  was  very  tantalizing  to  him  to  see  the  captain 
partaking  of  his  private  stock  of  brandy,  while  he  was 
compelled  to  get  along  on  water. 

“ The  captain  is  too  mucha  selfish,”  he  said  one  day,  to 
a fellow  sailor.  He  should  share  his  brandy  with  the 
men.” 

Ben  Brady,  the  sailor  to  whom  he  was  speaking, 
shrugged  his  shoulders. 

Brandy  is  too  good  for  the  likes  of  us,”  he  said. 

Who  says  that  ? ” demanded  the  Italian,  angrily. 

I say  so,  my  hearty.” 

Then  the  captain  he  not  say  so,  eh?  ” 

I never  heard  him  say  so,  but  no  doubt  he  thinks 

so.” 

I no  want  brandy  if  I can  get  grog ; but  there  is  no 
grog.” 

Then  you  will  have  to  do  without.” 


The  Italian  Sailor 


153 


I think  I will  try  some  of  the  captain’s  brandy  when 
he  is  away,”  said  Francesco,  slyly. 

If  you  do,  you  will  get  into  trouble.  The  captain  will 
half  murder  you  if  he  finds  it  out.” 

He  is  not  captain  now — we  are  all  equal — all  com- 
rades. We  are  not  on  ze  sheep.” 

Take  my  advice,  Francesco,  and  leave  the  brandy 
alone.” 

Francesco  did  not  reply,  but  he  became  more  and  more 
bent  on  his  design.  His  mouth  watered,  if  that  is  a cor- 
rect expression,  for  the  brandy  which  he  saw  the  captain 
partake  of  every  day.  Why  should  one  man  monopolize 
all  the  good  spirit,  he  asked  himself,  when  he  was  suf- 
fering for  a draught  of  it? 

He  watched  the  captain,  and  ascertained  where  he  kept 
his  secret  store.  Then  he  watched  his  opportunity  to  help 
himself  to  it.  It  was  some  time  before  he  had  an  oppor- 
tunity to  do  so  unobserved,  but  at  length  the  chance  came. 

The  first  draught  brought  light  to  his  eyes,  and  made 
him  smack  his  lips  with  enjoyment.  It  was  so  long  since 
he  had  tasted  the  forbidden  nectar  that  he  drank  again 
and  again,  forgetting  that  brandy  had  a strength  which 
the  more  common  liquors  to  which  he  was  accustomed 
have  not.  Finally  he  found  himself  overcome  by  his  po- 
tations, and  sank  upon  the  ground  in  a drunken  stupor. 

He  was  getting  over  the  effects  when,  to  his  ill  luck, 
the  captain  returned  from  his  usual  solitary  ramble,  and 
wended  his  way  to  the  place  where  he  had  stored  his 
brandy.  Prone  on  the  ground,  in  a state  which  no  one 
could  misunderstand,  he  saw  Francesco. 

He  has  been  at  my  brandy ! ” Capt.  Hill  said  to  him- 
self, with  flaming  eyes.  The  fool  shall  pay  dearly  for 
his  temerity.” 

He  advanced  hastily  to  the  prostrate  man,  and  adminis- 
tered a severe  kick,  which  at  once  aroused  the  half-stupe- 
fied man. 


154  Mr.  Clinton’s  Terrible  Adventure 


Francesco  looked  up  with  alarm,  for  the  captain  was  a 
much  larger  and  stronger  man  than  himself. 

Pardon,  signor  captain,’’  he  entreated. 

“ You  have  been  drinking  my  brandy,  you  beast,”  said 
Capt.  Hill,  furiously. 

Pardon  me ; indeed,  I could  not  help  it,  I was  so 
thirsty.” 

I pardon  you?  ” roared  the  captain.  I’ll  give  you  a 
lesson  you  will  never  forget.” 

I draw  a veil  over  the  brutal  treatment  poor  Francesco 
received.  When  it  was  over  he  crawled  away,  beaten  and 
humiliated,  but  in  his  eye  there  was  a dangerous  light 
that  boded  no  good  to  the  captain. 

CHAPTER  XXXIV 
MR.  Clinton’s  terrible  adventure 

Montgomery  Clinton,  having,  like  most  of  his  com- 
panions, very  little  to  occupy  his  mind,  got  into  the  habit 
of  taking  long  walks  about  the  island.  He  had  got  over 
his  fear  of  a possible  encounter  with  savages,  having  made 
up  his  mind  that  the  island  was  uninhabited  save  by  the 
shipwrecked  sailors  and  passengers  of  the  Nantucket. 
Though  he  was  not  likely  to  meet  anyone,  habit  was  strong 
upon  him,  and  he  attired  himself  as  carefully  for  these  ex- 
peditions as  if  he  were  about  to  visit  Prospect  Park  on  a 
Sunday  afternoon,  or  take  a stroll  down  Fulton  avenue, 
in  his  native  Brooklyn. 

Mr.  Clinton  was  not  fond  of  solitude.  He  felt  that  it 
was  a pity  no  one  was  privileged  to  see  him  in  all  the 
splendor  of  his  apparel.  But  he  could  always  admire 
himself.  By  some  strange  oversight,  not  a mirror — not 
even  a handglass — had  been  brought  on  shore,  and  his 
only  chance  to  survey  himself  was  to  gaze  into  the  depths 


Mr.  Clinton’s  Terrible  Adventure  155 


of  some  pellucid  pool,  and  admire  the  slender  figure  and 
attenuated  limbs,  which  qualified  him  for  his  crowning 
distinction  as  a modern  dude. 

About  two  miles  from  the  camp,  not  far  from  the  shore, 
was  a small  pond,  or  pool,  which  he  used  for  a mirror. 
His  reason  for  going  alone  was,  that  he  could  not  have 
indulged  otherwise,  without  ridicule,  in  his  favorite  amuse- 
ment of  admiring  his  own  form  and  figure. 

One  warm  day  he  fell  asleep  a few  rods  from  the  pond. 
His  walk,  together  with  the  heat,  had  made  him  drowsy, 
and,  pillowing  his  head  on  a clump  of  earth,  he  enj  oyed  a 
refreshing  slumber.  At  length  he  had  a dream  that  ter- 
rified him.  It  seemed  to  him  that  he  was  in  the  region  be- 
3"ond  the  Missouri,  in  the  heart  of  the  forests,  surrounded 
by  a pack  of  American  Indians,  who,  armed  with  bows  and 
spears,  were  executing  a war  dance  about  him,  prepara- 
tory to  inflicting  cruel  tortures  upon  him.  Poor  Clinton’s 
brow  was  covered  with  beads  of  cold  perspiration  in  spite 
of  the  heat,  and  his  mental  agitation  was  such  that  the 
chains  of  slumber  were  loosened,  and  he  woke  up.  But  his 
awakening  did  not  release  him  from  the  thraldom  of  ter- 
ror. As  from  his  lowly  pillow  he  looked  upward,  he  saw 
a brown  face  scanning  him  with  curiosity.  It  ivas  only 
one  of  half  a dozen  Polynesian  savages,  scantily  clothed, 
as  is  the  custom  of  their  race,  who  were  gathered  in  a 
circle  about  him. 

Clinton  at  first  thought  that  it  was  only  a continuation 
of  his  dream,  but  a hurried  glance  at  the  familiar  sur- 
roundings satisfied  him  that  he  was  broad  awake,  and  that 
these  were  creatures  of  real  flesh  and  blood. 

The  poor  fellow’s  heart  sank  within  him.  They  might 
be  cannibals,  he  thought,  about  to  kill  him  to  satisfy 
their  degraded  appetite.  He  was  neither  brave  nor  bold, 
but  even  if  he  had  been,  he  was  but  one  against  six.  What 
could  he  do?  If  only  he  could  propitiate  them  by  gentle 
and  conciliatory  speech,  he  might  yet  save  his  life. 


156  Mr.  Clinton’s  Terrible  Adventure 


He  gathered  himself  up,  and,  with  blanched  face  and 
troubled  look,  returned  the  steadfast  gaze  of  the  strangers. 
When  he  rose,  they  moved  back  a step,  and  surveyed  him 
doubtfully,  as  if  uncertain  of  his  intentions. 

Gentlemen,’’  said  Clinton,  in  a tremulous  tone,  I 
hope  you  will  excuse  me  for  intruding  upon  your  domains. 
’Poii'my  word,  I didn’t  know  you  lived  here.  I’m  awfully 
sorry,  don’t  you  know,” 

The  savages  looked  at  each  other  in  bewilderment. 
They  heard  the  words,  but  they  were  as  unintelligible  to 
them  as'  Greek  would  have  been  to  Clinton.  The  object 
before  them  evidently  aroused  their  curiosity.  The  thin 
figure  and  attenuated  limbs  of  the  white  stranger,  with  the 
striped  trousers,  fitting  closely  to  the  skin,  which  covered 
them,  seemed  to  them  very  singular.  They  were  evidently 
not  quite  clear  in  mind  whether  Clinton  was  not  curiously 
tattooed,  for  one  of  thorn  bent  down  and  passed  his  brown 
hands  over  the  trousers.  Then  he  turned,  and  spoke  in 
a "soft  gibberish  to  his  companions,  as  if  to  inform  them 
of  fhe  discovery  he  had  made. 

Poof  Clinton  trembled  when  this  examination  was  go- 
ing om  He  did  not  know  what  it  portended.  Then  an- 
other'of  the  savages  came  forward  and  gratified  his  curi- 
osity in  the  same  way.  Then  he  put  his  hand  upon  his 
own  leg,  and  spoke  to  the  others,  no  doubt  calling  atten- 
tion to  the  difference  between  them. 

They  are  admiring  my  trousers,”  thought  Clinton, 
and,  in  spite  of  his  fears,  he  felt  a certain  gratification  in 
feeling  that  he  was  once  more  appreciated,  though  it  were 
only  by  these  untutored  savages. 

But  great  was  his  dismay  when  they  made  signs  for 
him  to  remove  his  trousers,  in  order  that  they  might  the 
better  form  an  opinion  as  to  this  unknown  covering. 

I really  hope  you’ll  excuse  me,  gentlemen,”  he  said, 
with  trepidation.  I really  couldn’t  spare  them,  don’t 
you  know.” 


Mr.  Clinton’s  Terrible  Adventure  157 


Of  course  they  did  not  understand  him,  but  they  saw 
that  he  was  making  objections,  and  one  of  them  made  a 
threatening  gesture  that  brought  Clinton  to  terms. 

In  anguish  of  heart,  he  proceeded  to  divest  himself  of 
his  pantaloons.  One  of  the  savages  took  them,  and  they 
were  passed  from  one  to  another,  and  attentively  ex- 
amined. 

I hope  they’ll  give  them  back  to  me,”  thought  Clinton 
anxiously. 

Finally  one  of  the  party  undertook  to  draw  them  over 
his  own  limbs,  which  were  quite  double  the  size  of  the  un- 
happy  dude’s. 

You’ll  tear  them,  my  good  friend,”  he  said,  in 
alarm.  They  are  much  too  small  for  you,  don’t  you 
know.” 

Naturally  the  savage  took  no  notice  of  the  remonstrance, 
and  proceeded  with  his  experiment.  The  natural  result 
followed.  In  attempting  to  thrust  his  sturdy  limbs  into 
the  dudelike  legs,  the  trousers  burst  at  the  side,  and  after 
a hard  struggle  the  gentleman  from  the  South  Seas  was 
obhged  to  give  it  up. 

He  shook  his  head  with  an  expression  of  disgust,  and 
threw  the  trousers  upon  the  ground. 

Clinton  picked  them  up,  and  with  mental  anguish  sur- 
veyed the  irreparable  damage  which  had  been  done  to  his 
choicest  trousers,  the  pride  of  his  wardrobe.  He  put  them 
on,  but  they  hung  limp  and  tattered  to  his  limbs.  Their 
glory  and  beauty  had  departed. 

What  will  they  do  next?  ” the  unhappy  Clinton  asked 
himself. 

He  did  not  need  to  wait  long  for  an  answer  to  his 
question. 

The  first  savage  espied  his  hat,  a choice  one  bought 
from  Knox,  and,  unceremoniously  snatching  it  from  his 
head,  put  it  on  his  own. 

His  companions  seemed  amused,  and  laughed  in  their 
11  o 


158  Mr.  Clinton’s  Terrible  Adventure 


way  at  the  perpetrator  of  this  high-handed  outrage,  as 
he  strutted  about  with  Mr.  Clinton’s  fashionable  hat. 

Please  give  it  back  to  me,  most  noble  savage ! ” pleaded 
Clinton,  in  piteous  accents  of  genuine  alarm,  for  although 
he  had  recovered  from  the  wreck  six  pairs  of  trousers,  he 
had  but  one  hat,  and  if  that  were  lost,  he  would  be  obhged 
to  go  about  without  any  head  covering. 

His  first  fears  had  departed.  The  strange  visitors 
seemed  too  gentle  to  be  cannibals.  But  even  were  it  other- 
wise, the  Brookljui  dude  would  have  made  very  poor  pick- 
ings for  any  cannibal  with  a hearty  appetite.  Mont- 
gomery Clinton,  though  of  average  height,  weighed  but 
one  hundred  and  two  pounds  when  completely  dressed, 
and  would  have  required  a long  time  to  fatten. 

The  poor  fellow’s  trials,  however,  were  near  an  end. 
All  at  once  a party  of  sailors  burst  out  of  a leafy  covert, 
and  began  to  run  to  the  spot.  Immediately  the  savages 
took  to  their  heels  and  ran  swiftly  to  the  sea,  where  a 
couple  of  canoes  were  awaiting  them.  The  sailors  joined 
in  the  pursuit,  but  did  not  succeed  in  overtaking  them. 
Into  the  canoe  they  jumped,  and  began  to  paddle  away. 
But  alas ! Clinton’s  hat  went  with  them.  The  new  wearer 
of  the  hat  forgot  to  return  it,  and  presented  a curious 
spectacle  as  he  sat  in  the  canoe  in  his  scant  attire  with  a 
fashionable  Broadway  hat  on  his  head. 

What  did  they  do  to  you,  Mr.  Clinton.^”  asked  a 
sailor. 

See  here ! ” said  Clinton,  pointing  mournfully  to  his 
ruined  trousers. 

But  the  sailors  only  laughed,  and  made  light  of  what 
to  Clinton  was  a serious  trouble. 

And  they’ve  got  my  hat,  too ! ” said  Clinton,  sadly. 

Take  mine,  my  hearty ! ” said  a sailor,  clapping  his 
own  tarpaulin  on  Clinton’s  head.  I don’t  need  any,  not 
bein’  delicate,  or  afraid  of  bein’  tanned.” 

Clinton  was  about  to  decline,  but  finally  accepted,  feel- 


A Tragical  End 


159 


ing  a headache  coming  on  from  the  powerful  rays  of  the 
sun,  and  henceforth  his  dudelike  appearance  was  marred 
by  the  incongruity  between  the  hat  and  the  rest  of  his 
attire. 

CHAPTER  XXXV 

A TRAGICAIi  END 

While  Clinton  was  undergoing  persecution  from  the 
unappreciative  natives,  a different  and  much  more  tragical 
scene  was  being  enacted  at  a different  part  of  the  island. 

Capt,  Hill,  from  his  unfortunate  temperament,  was  on 
cordial  terms  with  none  of  his  shipwrecked  companions. 
The  sailors,  indeed,  yielded  him  a certain  outward  respect 
on  account  of  the  position  he  had  held  on  shipboard,  but 
when  he  tried  to  exercise  an  equal  authority  on  the  island 
they  were  stubborn,  and  declined  to  obey  him.  Now,  the 
captain  was  inclined  to  be  a despot,  and  naturally  liked 
to  domineer.  This  disposition  on  the  part  of  his  former 
subordinates  annoyed  him  exceedingly,  yet  he  was  obliged 
to  submit  to  it.  Had  he  been  pleasant  and  reasonable, 
like  the  mate,  he  would  have  found  no  difficulty  in  main- 
taining his  ascendancy,  and  the  sailors  would  have  yielded 
him  a willing  obedience.  He  would  have  found  pleasure 
also  in  the  society  of  the  passengers.  As  it  was,  all 
avoided  him,  and  he  was  forced  to  depend  upon  his  own 
thoughts,  not  altogether  agreeable,  for  companionship. 

Usually  soon  after  breakfast  he  set  out  on  a long  and 
aimless  walk,  which  occupied  him  all  day.  Where  he  went, 
or  how  he  occupied  himself,  none  knew,  for  no  one  took 
the  trouble  to  follow  him,  with  one  exception. 

If  Capt.  Hill  had  been  a prudent  man,  he  would  have 
noticed  that  while  no  one  was  friendly  to  him,  one  man 
among  the  small  company  hated  him.  This  was  Fran- 
cesco, the  Italian  sailor,  whom  he  had  brutally  beaten 


i6o 


A Tragical  End 


when  he  discovered  him  in  the  act  of  purloining  his 
brandy.  Others,  however,  noticed  the  glances  of  hatred 
with  which  the  swarthy-faced  Italian  regarded  his  former 
commander.  One  day  Mr.  Holdfast  thought  it  right  to 
call  it  to  the  attention  of  the  captain. 

Capt.  Hill,”  he  said,  I think  it  only  right  to  tell  you 
that  there  is  a man  in  your  camp  who  may  do  you  a 
mischief.” 

What  do  you  mean  ? ” demanded  the  captain, 
haughtily,  drawing  himself  up. 

I mean  that  Francesco,  the  Italian  sailor,  evidently 
hates  you,,  and  is  quite  capable  of  doing  you  harm.” 

That — pygmy!  ” said  the  captain,  disdainfully,  ^^why, 
he  is  only  a boy  in  stature,  and  I could  manage  half  a 
dozen  like  him.” 

True,  if  you  had  fair  warning ; but  he  is  treacherous 
— he  will  not  take  you  at  advantage.” 

Capt.  Hill  laughed  scornfully. 

I am  not  an  old  man,  Mr.  Holdfast,”  he  said,  to  be 
frightened  at  trifles.  The  fellow  is  welcome  to  hate  me. 
I .would  as  soon  apprehend  danger  from  a flve-pound 
puppy.” 

No  enemy  is  unworthy  of  notice,”  said  the  mate, 
sententiously. 

Capt.  Hill  made  a gesture  of  impatience,  and  walked 
away. 

Holdfast  shook  his  head  in  disapproval. 

Heaven  grant  his  confidence,  be  not  misplaced ! ” he 
said  to  himself.  I am  no  coward,  but  if  Francesco  looked 
after  me  with  such  murderous  glances  as  those  with  which 
he  regards  the  captain,  I should  feel  nervous  and  try  to 
placate  him.” 

No  one  is  in  so  much  danger  as  the  man  who  is  over- 
confident. Capt.  Hill  did  not  allow  the  warning  he  had 
received  to  make  him  more  prudent.  Indeed,  it  did  harm, 
for  he  picked  out  Francesco  as  a fit  subject  for  further 


A Tragical  End 


i6i 


ill  treatment,  and  on  more  than  one  occasion  kicked  and 
cuffed  him.  The  Italian  made  no  open  resistance,  but 
slunk  away,  while  the  captain  followed  him  with  a derisive 
smile. 

So  that  is  the  man  I am  to  be  afraid  of,  according  to 
Holdfast,”  he  muttered.  “ Well,  I propose  to  make  it  un- 
pleasant for  him.” 

Presently  Francesco  began  to  absent  himself.  Where 
he  went  no  one  knew  or  cared,  but  he,  too,  would  be  away 
all  day.  His  small,  black  eyes  glowed  with  smoldering 
fires  of  hatred  whenever  he  looked  at  the  captain,  but  his 
looks  were  always  furtive,  and  so  for  the  most  part  es- 
caped observation. 

One  day  Capt.  Hill  stood  in  contemplation  on  the  edge 
of  a precipitous  bluff,  looking  seaward.  His  hands  were 
folded,  and  he  looked  thoughtful.  His  back  was  turned, 
so  he  could  not,  therefore,  see  a figure  stealthily  approach- 
ing, the  face  distorted  by  murderous  hate,  the  hand  hold- 
ing a long,  slender  knife.  Fate  was  approaching  him  in 
the  person  of  a deadly  enemy.  He  did  not  know  that  day 
by  day  Francesco  had  dogged  his  steps,  watching  for 
the  opportunity  which  at  last  had  come. 

So  stealthy  was  the  pace,  and  so  silent  the  approach 
of  the  foe,  that  the  captain  believed  himself  wholly  alone 
till  he  felt  a sharp  lunge,  as  the  stiletto  entered  his  back 
between  his  shoulders.  He  staggered,  but  turned  sud- 
denly, all  his  senses  now  on  the  alert,  and  discovered  who 
had  assailed  him. 

Ha ! it  is  you ! ” he  exclaimed,  wrathfully,  seizing  the 
Italian  by  the  throat.  Hog,  what  would  you  do  ? ” 

“ Kill  you ! ” hissed  the  Italian,  and  with  the  remnant 
of  his  strength  he  thrust  the  knife  farther  into  his  enemy’s 
body. 

The  captain  turned  white,  and  he  staggered,  still  stand- 
ing on  the  brink  of  the  precipice. 

Perceiving  it,  and  not  thinking  of  his  own  danger,  Fran- 


i62 


Conclusion 


cesco  gave  him  a push,  and  losing  his  balance  the  captain 
fell  over  the  edge,  a distance  of  sixty  feet,  upon  the  jagged 
rocks  beneath.  But  not  alone!  Still  retaining  his  fierce 
clutch  upon  the  Italian’s  throat,  the  murderer,  too,  fell 
with  him,  and  both  were  stretched  in  an  instant,  mangled 
and  lifeless,  at  the  bottom  of  the  precipice.  Whether 
either  had  a gleam  of  consciousness  after  the  terrible  fall 
could  not  be  told.  They  passed  out  of  life  together. 

When  night  came,  and  neither  returned,  it  was  thought 
singular,  but  the  night  was  dark  and  they  were  unpro- 
vided with  lanterns,  so  that  the  search  was  postponed  till 
morning.  It  was  only  after  a search  of  several  hours 
that  the  two  were  found,  the  captain  even  in  death  re- 
taining his  hold  upon  his  swarthy  foe,  while  the  faces  of 
both  showed  them  to  have  been  under  the  influence  of 
passion. 

He  would  have  been  alive  to-day  if  he  had  heeded 
my  warning ! ” said  the  mate.  I told  him  that  no  enemy 
was  unworthy  of  notice.” 

There  was  little  mourning  for  either.  Francesco  had 
never  been  a favorite  with  the  other  sailors,  though  they 
sympathized  with  him  against  the  captain,  whose  brutal 
treatment  was  without  adequate  excuse. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI 

CONCLUSION 

After  the  captain’s  death  two  distinct  camps  were  still 
maintained,  but  the  most  cordial  relations  existed  between 
them.  At  the  suggestion  of  the  mate,  an  inventory  was 
made  of  the  stock  of  provisions,  and  to  each  camp  was 
assigned  an  amount  proportioned  to  the  number  of  men 
which  it  contained. 


Conclusion 


163 


There  was  no  immediate  prospect  of  want.  Still,  the 
more  prudent  regarded  with  anxiety  the  steady  diminu- 
tion of  the  stocks  remaining,  and  an  attempt  was  made  to 
eke  them  out  by  fresh  fish  caught  off  the  island.  But 
the  inevitable  day  was  only  postponed.  At  length  only 
a week’s  provisions  remained.  The  condition  was  becom- 
ing serious. 

What  shall  we  do  ? ” was  the  question  put  to  Mr. 
Holdfast,  who  was  now  looked  upon  by  all  as  their  leader 
and  chief. 

Upon  this  the  mate  called  a general  meeting  of  all  upon 
the  island,  sailors  and  passengers  alike. 

My  friends,”  he  said,  it  is  useless  to  conceal  our 
situation.  We  are  nearly  out  of  provisions,  and  though 
we  may  manage  to  subsist  upon  the  fish  we  catch,  and 
other  esculents  native  to  this  spot,  it  will  be  a daily  fight 
against  starvation.  I have  been  asked  what  we  are  to 
do.  J prefer  rather  to  call  for  suggestions  from  you.” 

How  far  is  the  nearest  land,  in  your  opinion,  Mr. 
Holdfast  asked  Mr.  Stubbs. 

Probably  it  is  at  least  a thousand  miles  to  the  con- 
tinent, meaning  the  continent  of  Asia.  No  doubt  there 
are  islands  much  nearer.” 

We  are  on  an  island  now,  and  probably  we  should 
not  improve  our  condition  by  seeking  another.” 

We  might  make  it  worse  if  we  reached  an  island  in- 
habited by  warlike  savages.  Upon  that  point  I can  give 
you  no  information.  This  is  my  first  voyage  to  this  part 
of  the  world.” 

In  my  view  there  are  two  courses  open  to  us,”  said 
Mr.  Stubbs,  finding  that  no  one  else  appeared  to  have 
anything  to  propose.  We  must  remain  here  and  eat  up 
the  rest  of  our  provisions,  but  there  seems  very  little 
chance  of  our  attracting  the  attention  of  any  passing 
vessel.  We  appear  to  be  out  of  the  ordinary  course.  Of 
course,  it  is  possible  that  some  ship  may  have  passed  the 


164 


Conclusion 


island  without  attracting  our  notice.  What  is  your 
opinion,  Mr.  Holdfast  ? ” 

“The  flag  of  the  Nantucket^  as  you  all  know,  has  floated 
night  and  day  from  a pole  erected  on  a high  bluff,”  said 
the  mate.  “ The  chances  are  that  if  any  vessel  had  come 
sufficiently  near  it  would  have  attracted  attention,  and 
led  to  a boat  being  lowered,  and  an  exploring  party  sent 
thither.” 

“ Precisely.  It  looks,  therefore,  as  if  we  were  out  of 
the  general  course  of  vessels.” 

Here  the  boatswain,  Harrison,  spoke  up. 

“ I agree  with  Mr.  Stubbs,”  said  he,  “ and  I say  there’s 
only  one  thing  to  do.” 

“ Go  on,  sir,”  said  Stubbs. 

“ While  we’ve  got  any  provisions  left,”  continued  the 
boatswain,  “ let  us  take  the  boats,  and  put  out  to  sea.  We 
can  go  where  the  ships  are,  and  then  we’ll  have  some 
chance.  They’ll  never  find  us  here,  leastways,  such  is  my 
opinion.” 

There  was  a murmur  of  assent  from  the  sailors,  who 
clearly  agreed  with  the  boatswain. 

“ Ay,  ay ; let  us  take  to  the  boats ! ” they  said. 

“ Mr.  Harrison  expresses  my  sentiments,”  said  Stubbs, 
with  a bow.  “ His  proposal  is  identical  with  the  one  I 
intended  to  make.” 

“ My  friends,”  said  the  mate,  “ you  have  heard  the  pro- 
posal made  by  the  boatswain,  and  indorsed  by  Mr.  Stubbs. 
All  who  are  in  favor  of  it  will  please  raise  their  right 
hand.” 

All  voted  in  the  affirmative  with  the  exception  of  Mont- 
gomery Clinton.  ' 

“ Don’t  you  think  the  plan  a good  one,  Mr.  Clinton  ? ” 
asked  Harry. 

“ It’s  so  horrid  being  out  in  a small  boat,  don’t  you 
know,”  responded  Clinton.  “ IPs  much  nicer  on  the 
island.” 


Conclusion 


165 


But  it  would  not  be  very  nice  staying  here  all  our 
lives,”  said  Harry.  Still,  we  can  leave  you  here,  if  you 
prefer  it.” 

Oh,  no ! ” said  Clinton,  hastily.  I might  meet  some 
of  those  horrid  natives,  don’t  you  know.  I’ll  go  if  the 
rest  go.” 

My  friends,”  said  Mr.  Holdfast,  it  seems  to  be  the 
unanimous  sentiment  that  we  leave  the  island,  and  sail  out 
far  enough  to  be  in  the  course  of  passing  vessels.  I concur 
in  the  expediency  of  this  step,  and  am  ready  to  command 
one  of  the  boats.” 

Mr.  Clinton  will  command  the  other,”  said  Harry. 

There  was  a general  laugh,  which  reassured  poor  Clin- 
ton, who  had  taken  Harry’s  proposal  in  earnest,  and  was 
about  to  excuse  himself,  in  alarm. 

Mr.  Harrison  will  command  the  other,”  continued  the 
mate. 

When  shall  we  start?  ” asked  a passenger. 

“ The  sooner  the  better ! To-morrow  morning,  if  it  is 
pleasant.” 

This  decision  pleased  all.  Something  was  to  be  done, 
and  hope  was  rekindled  in  the  breasts  of  all.  Hereto- 
fore they  had  been  living  on,  without  hope  or  prospect  of 
release.  Now  they  were  to  set  out  boldly,  and  though 
there  was  the  possibility  of  failure,  there  was  also  a chance 
of  deliverence. 

No  sooner  was  the  decision  made  than  all  hands  went 
to  work  to  prepare  for  embarking.  Mr.  Clinton,  even, 
volunteered  his  assistance,  but  he  proved  so  unhandy,  and 
got  so  mixed  in  attempting  to  follow  directions,  that  Mr. 
Holdfast  gravely  excused  him  from  personal  labor,  and 
asked  him  to  superintend  the  others.  This  gave  Mr.  Clin- 
ton an  idea  that  he  was  of  great  service,  although  his 
orders  received  no  attention.  He  was  very  much  dis- 
turbed because  the  mate  would  not  agree  to  carry  his  trunk 
in  the  boat,  but  restricted  him  to  the  clothes  he  had  on. 


Conclusion 


i66 


What  will  become  of  my  trousers  ? he  asked,  pa- 
thetically. 

The  next  party  of  natives  landing  on  the  island  will 
probably  find  them  very  convenient/’  said  the  matfe,  with 
a twinkle  in  his  eye. 

I couldn’t  bear  to  think  of  their  wearing  them,”  re- 
sponded Clinton,  mournfully.  “ May  I take  one  pair  un- 
der my  arm  ? ” 

This  favor  was  finally  accorded  to  the  young  man,  and 
his  grief  was  somewhat  mitigated. 

In  the  apportionment  of  passengers,  Mr.  Holdfast,  who 
commanded  the  long  boat,  retained  Harry,  the  professor 
and  Clinton.  Six  sailors,  including  Jack  Pendleton,  made 
up  the  complement. 

I am  glad  you  are  going  to  be  with  us.  Jack,”  said 
Harry,  joyfully.  I shouldn’t  like  to  be  separated  from 
you.” 

Nor  I from  you,  Harry,”  returned  Jack,  with  a look 
of  affection,  for  he  had  grown  very  much  attached  to  our 
hero. 

I don’t  know  what  fate  is  in  store  for  us,”  continued 
Harry,  but,  at  any  rate,  we  shall  be  together.” 

At  eight  o’clock  the  next  morning  they  started.  As 
the  island  faded  in  the  distance,  all  looked  back  thought- 
fully at  their  sometime  home. 

Shall  we  ever  see  it  again.  Jack,  I wonder.^”  said 
Harry. 

I hope  not,”  answered  Jack,  except  from  the  deck 
of  a good  ship.” 

I have  passed  some  happy  days  there.  It  isn’t  so  bad 
a place,  after  all.” 

But  I like  a ship’s  deck  better.” 

Because  you  are  fond  of  the  sea.  You  will  be  a cap- 
tain sometime,  Jack.” 

I hope  so,”  answered  the  young  sailor,  with  glowing 
face. 


Conclusion  167 


How  would  you  like  to  be  sailor,  Mr.  Clinton  ? ” asked 
Harry,  mischievously. 

It  is  a horrid  business,”  said  Clinton,  shuddering. 
The  sea  is  very  nasty.  Oh ! ” 

What’s  the  matter.?  ” 

Some  nasty  sea  water  was  splashed  on  my  trousers. 
You  sailor  men,  please  row  more  carefully.” 

The  sailors  only  laughed,  and  five  minutes  later  poor 
Clinton  suffered  again  in  the  same  way,  whether  by  ac- 
cident or  design  I am  not  sure. 

Three  days  the  two  boats  floated  about  on  the  bosom  of 
the  ocean— three  days  and  nights  of  anxiety,  during  which 
no  sail  was  visible.  But  at  length  a ship  was  sighted. 

All  of  you  wave  your  handerker chiefs ! ” said  the  mate. 
In  one  way  or  another  we  must  try  to  attract  attention,” 

Wave  your  trousers,  Clinton,”  said  Harry. 

I can’t,  don’t  you  know,”  said  Clinton,  bewildered. 
Not  to  protract  the  reader’s  suspense,  let  me  say  that  by 
great  good  fortune  the  mate  of  the  approaching  ship,  in 
sweeping  the  ocean  with  his  glass,  caught  sight  of  the  two 
boats,  and  changed  the  course  of  the  vessel  so  as  to  fall 
in  with  them. 

Who  are  you  ? ” he  hailed. 

Shipwrecked  sailors  and  passengers  of  the  ship  Nan-- 
tucJcety^^  was  the  answer  of  Mr.  Holdfast. 

They  were  taken  on  board,  and  discovered  that  the  ves- 
sel was  the  PJiocis,  from  New  York,  bound  for  Melbourne. 

We  shall  reach  our  destination,  after  all,  then,  pro- 
fessor,” said  Harry,  and  you  will  be  able  to  give  your 
entertainments  as  you  proposed.” 

Prof.  Hemenway  shook  his  head. 

I shall  take  the  first  steamer  home,”  he  said.  My 
wife  will  be  anxious  about  me,  and  even  now  is  in  doubt 
whether  I am  alive  or  dead.  You  can  return  with  me  if 
you  like.” 

No,”  answered  Harry.  After  the  trouble  I have  had 


i68 


Conclusion 


in  getting  to  Australia,  I mean  to  stay  long  enough  to  see 
what  sort  of  a country  it  is.  I think  I can  make  a living 
in  one  way  or  another,  and  if  I can’t,  I will  send  to 
America  for  the  money  I have  there.” 

In  due  time  they  reached  Melbourne,  without  further 
mischance.  Harry  induced  J ack  to  remain  with  him,  but 
Mr.  Clinton,  with  a new  stock  of  trousers,  purchased  in 
Melbourne,  returned  to  America  on  the  same  steamer  with 
the  professor.  What  befell  the  two  boys,  in  whom  I hope 
my  readers  have  become  interested,  will  be  told  in  a new 
story,  entitled:  In  a New  World;  or,  Harry  Vane  in 

Australia.” 


THE  END 


The  Famous  Alger  Stories  for  Boys 


Give  your  boy  all  he  wants  of  the  Alger  Books.  They  are 
always  unusually  interesting,  and  in  a quiet  way  convey  lessons 
of  pluck,  perseverance,  and  manly  independence. 

THIS  IS  ONE  VOLUME  OF  THE  SERIES 

The  following  hooks  are  ready  for  delivery : 


lo  Strong  and  Steady 

2.  Strive  and  Succeed 

3.  Try  and  Trust 

4.  Bound  to  Rise 

6.  Risen  From  the  Ranks 

6.  Herbert  Carter’s  Legacy 

7.  Brave  and  Bold 

8.  Jack’s  Ward 

9.  Shifting  for  Himself 

10.  Wait  and  Hope 

11.  Paul  the  Peddler 

12.  Phil  the  Fiddler 


13.  Slow  and  Sure 

14.  Julius  the  Street  Boy 

15.  Tom  the  Bootblack 

16.  Struggling  Upward 

17.  Facing  the  World 

18.  The  Cash  Boy 

19.  Making  His  Way 

20.  Tony  the  Tramp 

21.  Joe’s  Luck 

22.  Do  and  Dare 

23.  Only  an  Irish  Boy 

24.  Sink  or  Swim 


The  Alger  Books  have  held  the  foremost  place  in  juvenile 
fiction  for  forty  years,  and  they  are  read  to-day  with  the  same 
avidity  as  they  were  a generation  ago — and  they  will  continue 
to  be  read  with  equal  interest  so  long  as  boys  are  boys. 

There  are  several  editions  of  these  stories,  but  none  of  them 
are  equal  to  this  new  edition  from  new  plates  for  general  excel- 
lence, at  the  lowest  price  for  which  a well-made  cloth  bound 
book  has  ever  been  offered  by  any  publisher. 


THE  NEW  YORK  BOOK  COMPANY 


147  Fourth  Avenue 


New  York,  N.  Y 


